| CRISTO RAUL.ORG | 
|  |  | 
| 
 
 BOOK IX.ALEXANDER VI. A.D. 1492-1503.
           CHAPTER I.
               Election and Coronation of Alexander VI.
                
               
           DURING the long
          sickness of Innocent VIII, there had been much disorder in Rome, and the
          approaching vacancy of the Papal throne was anticipated with some apprehension;
          but the stringent precautionary measures adopted by the Cardinals and the Roman
          Magistrates proved sufficient, and all went off quietly enough. One of the
          Envoys reports, August 7, 1492, “It is true that a few were killed and others
          wounded, especially during the time that the Pope was in extremis, but
          afterwards things went better.” Nevertheless the situation was sufficiently
          critical to make the Cardinals anxious to get the funeral over as soon as
          possible. During the interval Raffaele Riario, as
          Camerlengo, was an able and energetic ruler. Jean Villier de La Grolaie, Abbot of St. Denis, for whom a few years later,
            Michael Angelo carved his Pietà, was then Governor of Rome.
   The question at once arose whether the two
          Cardinals, Sanseverino and Gherardo, nominated but not
          proclaimed by Innocent VIII, would be admitted to the Conclave. The first
          arrived in Rome on the 24th July and was immediately received into the Sacred
          College. Gherardo, who arrived on August 4th,
          bringing with him a strong letter of recommendation from the Venetian Council
          of Ten, was acknowledged as Cardinal on the following day. Many prophesied that
          his white Camaldolese habit would be a passport for
          him to the supreme dignity.
   Immediately upon the conclusion of the
          obsequies on August 6th, the Conclave began; twenty-three Cardinals were
          present in the Sistine Chapel. The usual address was spoken by the Spanish
          Bishop, Bernaldino Lopez de Carvajal. He drew an
          impressive picture of the melancholy condition of the Church, and exhorted the
          Assembly to make a good choice and to choose quickly. The foreign Ambassadors
          and a number of noble Romans undertook the guardianship of the Conclave.
   In view of the failing health of Innocent
          VIII, the Cabinets of the Italian Powers had for some time been occupied with
          the probability of a Papal election. In the Milanese State Archives there is an
          undated memorandum from an Envoy of Sforza, which probably belongs to the
          beginning of the year 1491, and gives much interesting information. According
          to it, Cardinal Ascanio Sforza seems to have believed that he could reckon with
          security on seven of the cardinals and probably on four more. His rival,
          Giuliano della Rovere, had nine on his side; neither,
          therefore, possessed the necessary majority of two-thirds. The writer of this
          account thought that Cardinal Ardicino della Porta or the Portuguese Cardinal Costa, most probably
          the latter, had the best chance.
   On July 25, 1492, when the death of
          Innocent VIII was hourly expected, the intrigues in regard to the election were
          at their height. After Costa and Ardicino della Porta, Caraffa and Zeno were most spoken of. Some
          were for Piccolomini and some again for Borgia. The Florentine Envoy writes,
          “In regard to these intrigues I will not attempt to enter into details which
          would only serve to bewilder you and myself, for they are innumerable and
          change every hour.” The same Envoy, on the 28th July, mentions strenuous
          efforts on the part of the Roman Barons to influence the election, and the
          foreign Powers were equally active. It was currently reported that Charles VIII
          of France had paid 200,000 ducats into a bank, and the Republic of Genoa
          100,000, in order to secure the election of Giuliano della Rovere. On the strength of this they fully expected that their countryman would
          be chosen.
   As soon as it became known that the Pope
          was seriously ill an eager interchange of communications at once commenced
          between the Italian Powers, but they were unable to come to any agreement.
          Naples and Milan were at daggers drawn. The King of Naples, made doubly cautious
          by defeat, was anxious to conceal his views on the important subject as far as
          possible. On the 24th of July, the Milanese Ambassador at Naples reports that
          the King had declared that he would not meddle in any way with the Papal election;
          he had seen what came of that at the making of the last Pope, and would let
          things take their course at Rome, as far as he was concerned. All the same, the
          Ambassador was convinced that Ferrante was busily occupied with the approaching
          Conclave. In his opinion the King would favour the election of Piccolomini, and
          Camillo Pandone would be sent to Rome to win over
          Giuliano della Rovere to his side. Ferrante’s letters
          to his Ambassador, Joviano Pontano,
          which however have not yet been fully known, throw somewhat more light upon
          this subject.
   From the first of these, dated July 20, it
          appears that the King favoured the election of Giuliano della Rovere; he commissioned Virginio Orsini, who was in
          his pay, to promote it, and desired Fabricio and Prospero Colonna secretly to
          approach Rome. The second letter in cypher to Pontano bears date July 22. The King here pronounces against the election of Costa and
          prefers Pietro Gundisalvo de Mendoza; Pontano is told to inform Cardinal Giuliano of this.
          Giuliano seems to have had the King’s entire confidence, and the election of
          Zeno was only contemplated as an alternative in case that of Giuliano could not
          be secured. Naples and France, though preparing for a final and decisive
          hostile encounter, supported meanwhile the same candidate for the Papal Chair.
   Giuliano della Rovere did not want for rivals. An extremely interesting, as yet unprinted report
          of Giovanni Andrea Boccaccio, Bishop of Modena, to Eleonora, Duchess of
          Ferrara, gives Ardicino della Porta, of the party of Ascanio Sforza, and universally popular on account of
          his kindly disposition, as the first of these. He puts Caraffa in the second
          place, Ascanio Sforza in the third, Rodrigo Borgia in the fourth. Of this
          latter he says, that on account of his connections he is extremely powerful,
          and able richly to reward his adherents. In the first place, the
          Vice-chancellorship, which is like a second Papacy, is in his gift; then there
          are the towns of Civita Castellana and Nepi, an Abbey at Aquila, with a revenue of 1000
          ducats, a similar one in Albano, two larger ones in the kingdom of Naples; the
          Bishopric of Porto, worth 1200 ducats, the Abbey of Subiaco including
          twenty-two villages, and bringing in 2000 ducats. In Spain he possesses upwards
          of sixteen bishoprics, and a number of abbeys and other benefices. Besides
          these, the Bishop mentions as aspirants to the Supreme office the Cardinals Savelli,
          Costa, Piccolomini, and Michiel, and many also, he
          adds, speak of Fregoso, Domenico della Rovere and Zeno. All these Cardinals had dismantled their palaces, for on such
          occasions it often happens that false reports are started to provide an excuse for
          plundering the house, as is customary when any one is elected Pope. Besides all
          these, continues the Ferraresc Envoy, the name of
          Cardinal Giuliano is whispered in secret, and yet after all, only one can be
          chosen, unless indeed there should be a schism. A despatch dated August 4, from
          the Milanese Ambassador, confirms the statement that Ardicino della Porta had good prospects. It says that Giuliano
          sees that neither he nor Costa are likely to succeed, and that he must
          therefore support some adherent of Ascanio, and among these Ardicino della Porta is the only satisfactory one. He will not
          have Borgia at any price, and Piccolomini is an enemy of his; Ferrante’s
          opposition makes Caraffa impossible; there is a chance, however, that Cardinal della Rovere may prefer Zeno to Ardicino della Porta. The same Ambassador also mentions an
          interview on the 4th of August between della Rovere
          and Ascanio in the Sacristy of S. Peter’s, in which the former was supposed to
          have offered the Milanese Cardinal his personal support and that of his
          friends.
   The situation on the eve of the Conclave
          seemed to be that Giuliano della Rovere, who was
          hated for the influence he had exerted over the late Pope and for his French
          sympathies, had no chance whatever, while the Cardinals Ardicino della Porta and Ascanio Sforza, favoured by Milan,
          had good reason to hope for success. The chances were against Borgia because he
          was a Spaniard, and many of the Italian Cardinals were determined not to clect a foreigner; but the wealth of the Spanish Cardinal
          was destined to turn the scales in the Conclave, as the shrewdness of the
          Ambassador had foreseen.
   The Conclave began on August 6th. An
          election Capitulation was drawn up, and then the contest began. For a long time
          it remained undecided. On the 10th of August the Florentine Ambassador, who was
          one of the guards of the Conclave, writes that there had been three scrutinies without result; Caraffa and Costa seemed to have
          the best chance. Both were worthy men, and one, Caraffa, was a man of distinguished
          abilities. The election of either would have been a great blessing to the
          Church. Unfortunately a sudden change came over the whole situation. As soon as
          Ascanio Sforza perceived that there was no likelihood that he would himself be
          chosen, he began to lend a willing ear to Borgia’s brilliant offers. Rodrigo
          not only promised him the office of Vice-Chancellor with his own Palace, but in
          addition to this the Castle of Nepi, the Bishopric of Erlau with a revenue of 10,000 ducats, and other
          benefices. Cardinal Orsini was to receive the two fortified towns of Monticelli and Soriano, the legation of the Marches and the
          Bishopric of Carthagena; Cardinal Colonna, the Abbacy
          of Subiaco with all the surrounding villages; Savelli, Civita Castellana and the Bishopric of Majorca; Pallavicini,
          the Bishopric of Pampeluna; Giovanni Michiel the suburban Bishopric of Porto; the Cardinals Sclafenati, Sanseverino, Riario and Domenico della Rovere, rich abbacies and valuable
          benefices. By these simoniacal means, counting his
          own vote and those of the Cardinals Ardicino della Porta and Conti who belonged to the Sforza party,
          Borgia had thus secured 24 votes, and only one more was wanting to complete the
          majority of two-thirds. This one however was not easy to obtain. The Cardinals
          Caraffa, Costa, Piccolomini and Zeno were not to be won by any promises however
          brilliant; and the young Giovanni de’ Medici held with them. Cardinal Basso
          followed Giuliano della Rovere, who would not hear of
          Borgia’s election. Lorenzo Cibò also held aloof from these unhallowed
          transactions. Thus Gherardo, now in his ninety-sixth
          year and hardly in possession of his faculties, alone remained, and he was
          persuaded by those who were about him to give his vote to Borgia. The election
          was decided in the night between the 10th and 11th August, 1492, and in the
          early morning the window of the Conclave was opened and the Vice-Chancellor, Rodrigo
          Borgia, was proclaimed Pope as Alexander VI. The result was unexpected; it was
          obtained by the rankest simony. Such were the means, as the annalist of the
          Church says, by which in accordance with the inscrutable counsels of Divine
          Providence, a man attained to the highest dignity, who in the early days of the
          Church would not have been admitted even to the lowest rank of the clergy, on
          account of his immoral life. The days of distress and confusion began for the
          Roman Church; the prophetic words of Savonarola were fulfilled; the sword of
          the wrath of God smote the earth and the time of chastisement had arrived.
   However just in itself this view of the
          matter may be, it must not be supposed that the general feeling of the time was
          unfavourable to the election of Alexander VIth. On
          the contrary Rodrigo Borgia was looked upon as the most capable member of the
          College of Cardinals. He seemed to possess all the qualities of a distinguished
          temporal ruler; and to many he appeared to be just the right man to steer the
          Papacy, now more than ever the fulcrum on which all the politics of the time
          were balanced, through the complications and difficulties of the situation.
          That this was considered enough to outweigh all objections from the ecclesiastical
          point of view is significant of the tendencies of the time. One of his
          contemporaries in describing him only says, he is an ambitious man, fairly
          well-informed and ready and incisive in speech; of a secretive temperament;
          singularly expert in the conduct of affairs. Sigismondo de’ Conti who had
          opportunities of getting to know Borgia well, characterises him as an extremely
          accomplished man, uniting to distinguished intellectual gifts a thorough
          knowledge of business and capacity for it. “It is now thirty-seven years” he
          continues “since his uncle Calixtus III made him a Cardinal, and during that
          time he never missed a single Consistory unless prevented by illness from
          attending, which very seldom happened. Throughout the reigns of Pius II, Paul II,
          Sixtus IV and Innocent VIII, he was always an important personage; he had been
          Legate in Spain and in Italy. Few people understood etiquette so well as he
          did; he knew how to make the most of himself, and took pains to shine in
          conversation and to be dignified in his manners. In the latter point his
          majestic stature gave him an advantage. Also he was just at the age, about
          sixty, at which Aristotle says men are wisest; robust in body and vigorous in
          mind, he was admirably equipped for his new position”. Further on the same writer
          completes the picture, adding, “He was tall and powerfully built; though he had
          blinking eyes, they were penetrating and lively; in conversation he was
          extremely affable; he understood money matters thoroughly.” The Spanish Bishop Bernaldino Lopez de Carvajal, in 1493 speaks in
          enthusiastic terms of the physical beauty and strength of the newly elected
          Pope. Still greater stress is laid upon his imposing presence, a quality that
          has always been highly valued by the Italians, in the description given of him
          by Hieronymus Portius in the year 1493 : “He is tall,
          in complexion neither fair nor dark; his eyes are black, his mouth somewhat
          full. His health is splendid, and he has a marvellous power of enduring all
          sorts of fatigue. He is singularly eloquent in speech, and is gifted with an
          innate good breeding, which never forsakes him”.
   In all these descriptions nothing is said
          about Borgia’s moral character; but it must not be inferred from this that it
          was unknown, but rather that public opinion in those days not only in Italy,
          but also in France and Spain, was incredibly lenient on that point. Among the
          upper classes a dissolute life was looked upon as a matter of course; in Italy,
          especially, the prevailing state of things was deplorable. The profligacy of
          the rulers of Naples, Milan, and Florence of that time was something almost
          unheard of. The fact that the lives of many princes of the Church were no
          better than those of the temporal rulers gave little or no scandal to the
          Italians of the Renaissance. This was partly due to the general laxity of
          opinion in regard to morals, but the habit of looking upon the higher clergy
          mainly as temporal governors, had also something to do with it.
           At the same time, while the irregularities
          of the Cardinal’s earlier life were apparently easily forgiven, much
          indignation was aroused by the shameless bribery by means of which he had
          secured his election. There is a stinging irony in Infessura’s words; “Directly he became Pope, Alexander VI proceeded to give away all his
          goods to the poor,” which are followed by the enumeration in detail of the
          rewards bestowed on each of the Cardinals who voted for him. In speaking of
          this simoniacal election, the Roman notary Latinus de Masiis exclaims: “Oh,
          Lord Jesus Christ, it is in punishment for our sins that Thou hast permitted
          Thy vicegerent to be elected in so unworthy a manner!”
   Nevertheless, it is a fact that Borgia’s
          election was hopefully welcomed by many both in Italy and abroad. On the 16th
          of August, 1492, Giovanni Pico della Mirandola despatched a letter of congratulation to
          Alexander VI which is full of sanguine anticipations. In Rome it was said that
          the election of so distinguished and genial a Pope, whose good looks and
          dignified bearing also won the hearts of the common people, augured a brilliant
          Pontificate. As early as August 12 the conservators with some of the most
          notable of the citizens, 800 in all, came in procession on horseback with
          lighted torches to the Vatican to greet the new Pope. Bonfires blazed in all
          directions throughout the city.
   The coronation on August 26 was unusually
          splendid. Both the Florentine and the Mantuan Ambassadors agree in declaring
          that they had never witnessed a more brilliant ceremony. Innumerable multitudes
          flocked into Rome; nearly the whole of the nobility of the Patrimony was
          assembled. The streets were decorated with costly hangings, exquisite flowers,
          garlands, statues and triumphal arches. All the grace and beauty of the
          Renaissance was displayed, but its darker side was not absent. The Roman
          epigraphists and poetasters, who some years later were remorselessly to load
          the name and memory of this Pope with opprobrium, surpassed themselves in the
          ingenuity and rank paganism of their compliments. It would be impossible to
          exceed the profanity of some of their productions, of which the following
          distich is a specimen :—
           “Rome was great under Caesar, greater far
          under Alexander,
           The first was only a mortal, but the
          latter is a God.”
           It is not surprising that good
          men such as Delfini, the General of the Camaldolese, were scandalised at such unmeasured adulation.
          “An incident which I saw with my own eyes,” writes Delfini to a friend, “forcibly reminded me of the instability of all human things. In
          the Lateran Basilica the Pope suddenly fainted, and water had to be dashed on
          his face before he could recover consciousness.” Indeed, at the end of the
          great day the whole Court was utterly worn out with fatigue, aggravated by the
          heat and dust. “Your Highness can imagine,” writes Brognolo the Mantuan Envoy, “what it was to have to ride from eight to ten miles at a
          stretch in such a crowd.” Thus the statement of Guicciardini, a bitter opponent
          of Alexander, that the news of his election filled all men with dismay is proved
          entirely false. On the contrary, it was hailed with the greatest satisfaction
          by several of the Italian Powers, notably by Milan. An Envoy reports that Duke
          Ludovico il Moro was in the highest spirits at the success with which his
          brother Cardinal Ascanio Sforza’s efforts had been crowned. He had good reason
          to rejoice. Senator Ambrogio Mirabilia writes on
          August 13, that Cardinal Ascanio is the man who made Alexander VI Pope,
          consequently it is impossible to exaggerate the power and influence that he possesses;
          indeed, he is held to be as much Pope as Alexander himself.
   In Florence as in Milan the election was
          received with public rejoicing and ringing of bells. Before the coronation
          festivities both Sforza and Alexander himself had written letters to Piero de’
          Medici, assuring him of their friendly dispositions; and indeed, the son of
          Lorenzo had reason to expect kindness from the new Pope. The Grand-Master of
          the Knights of S. John was convinced that the wisdom and justice of Alexander
          VI would rid the East of the tyranny of the Turks. It is not surprising that in
          various parts of Italy there should have been some who were dissatisfied with
          the result of the Conclave. Some such malcontents were to be found even in
          Genoa, where grateful memories of Calixtus III caused the majority to hail the
          elevation of his nephew with joy, and when Guicciardini says that Ferrante,
          King of Naples, wept when he heard that Borgia had been elected, we must not
          accept the statement too literally. In the King’s letters there is nothing to
          support it, nor was he the sort of man who would have been likely to shed tears
          on such an occasion; at the same time, Borgia’s elevation, which he had
          throughout strenuously opposed, could not have been agreeable to him; but
          Ferrante had quite wit enough to conceal his sentiments. He immediately
          despatched a letter of congratulation to Alexander, couched in the most
          friendly terms; and on the 15th of August desired Virginio Orsini to assure the Pope of his devotion “as a good and obedient son”.
          Ferrante may at that time have thought it possible to win Alexander VI, though,
          considering the existing relations between Naples and Rome, which were such
          that open war might be declared at any moment, the task was not an easy one.
   At the Spanish Court the tension between
          Rome and Naples excited serious apprehensions. In Spain, Alexander’s
          enterprising disposition was well-known, and he was credited with an ardent
          desire to accomplish something that should be remembered. While only a Cardinal
          he had founded the Dukedom of Gandia; and now that he
          was Pope, what might he not attempt for the aggrandisement of his family?
   The Venetians made no secret of their
          displeasure at Alexander’s elevation. Their Ambassador at Milan, spoke very
          plainly to the Envoy from Ferrara of the means by which the election had been
          carried. It had been obtained, he said, by shameless simony and fraud; and
          France and Spain would certainly withhold their obedience when they became
          aware of this abominable crime. Many of the Cardinals had been bribed by the
          Pope, but there were ten who had received nothing, and who were thoroughly
          disgusted; the hope here insinuated that a schism would ensue was not realised,
          for almost all the Powers hastened to profess their obedience to the new Pope
          in the most obsequious terms. Lodovico il Moro had proposed that all the Envoys
          of the League,—Milan, Naples, Ferrara, and Florence,—should present themselves
          in Rome together; but the vanity of Piero de’ Medici, who was bent on coming to
          Rome and making his entry with great pomp at the head of the Florentine
          mission, upset this plan. After the Florentines, followed the representatives
          of Genoa, Milan, and Venice. According to the custom of the time, these
          delegates were chosen from the ranks of the most distinguished Humanists and
          scholars. Thus Florence was represented by Gentile Becchi, and Milan by the
          celebrated Giason del Maino.
          The addresses delivered on this occasion were admired as master-pieces of
          humanistic eloquence, and extensively disseminated through the press. They were
          crammed with quotations from the classics; but, “though the great qualities of
          the newly-elected Pope were eulogised in borrowed terms, a real underlying
          conviction that his gifts were of no common order can be plainly traced.”
   In foreign countries a high opinion was
          entertained of the new Pontiff. The German chronicler, Hartmann Schedel, wrote soon after he came to the throne that the
          world had much to hope for from the virtues of such a Pope. The new Pope, he
          says, is a large-minded man, gifted with great prudence, foresight, and
          knowledge of the world. In his youth he studied at the University of Bologna,
          and obtained there so great reputation for virtue, learning, and capability
          that his mother’s brother, Pope Calixtus III, made him a Cardinal; and it is a
          further proof of his worth and talents that he was called at such an early age
          to a place in this honourable and illustrious assembly, and was also made
          Vice-Chancellor. Such things being known of him, he was quickly elected to
          govern and steer the barque of S. Peter. Besides being a man of a noble
          countenance and bearing, he has, in the first place, the merit of being a
          Spaniard; secondly, he comes from Valentia; thirdly, he is of an illustrious
          family. In book-learning, appreciation of Art, and probity of life he is a
          worthy successor of his uncle, Calixtus of blessed memory. He is affable,
          trustworthy, prudent, pious, and well-versed in all things appertaining to his
          exalted position and dignity. Blessed indeed therefore is he adorned with so
          many virtues and raised to so high a dignity. We trust that he will prove most
          serviceable to all Christendom, and that in his pilgrimage he will pass safely
          through the raging surf and the high and dangerous rocks, and finally reach the
          steps of the heavenly throne.” The Swedish Chancellor, Sten Sture, sent a present of horses and costly furs to
          Rome as a token of good-will.
   The new Pope began his reign in a manner
          which tended to confirm these good opinions. He at once took measures to secure
          a strict administration of the laws. This had become exceedingly necessary, as
          in the short time which had elapsed between the commencement of the illness of
          Innocent VIII and Alexander’s coronation, two hundred and twenty murders had
          been committed in Rome. Alexander VI ordered a searching investigation into
          these crimes; he nominated certain men to visit the prisons, and appointed four
          commissioners to hear complaints in Rome; and on Tuesdays he himself gave
          audiences to all who had any grievance to bring before him. He endeavoured by
          the strictest cconomy to repair the disordered state
          of the finances, as is proved by the household accounts. The whole monthly
          expenditure for housekeeping was only 700 ducats. His table was so plain that
          the Cardinals, unaccustomed to such simple fare, avoided invitations as much as
          possible. The Ferrarese Envoy, writing in 1495, says : “the Pope has only one
          course at dinner; he requires this to be of good quality, but Ascanio Sforza
          and others, such as Cardinal Juan Borgia and Caesar, who, in former days, often
          dined with him, by no means relish this frugality, and avoid being his guests
          as much as they can.”
   In other points also the new Pope made a
          favourable impression. He said to the Florentine Envoy on the 16th of August,
          that he would do his utmost to preserve peace and to be a father to all without
          distinction. The Envoy from Ferrara reports that Alexander means to reform the
          Court; there are to be changes in regard to the secretaries and officials connected
          with the press; his children are to be kept at a distance. The Pope told the
          Milanese Ambassador that he was resolved to restore peace to Italy, and to
          unite all Christendom to withstand the Turks; his uncle Calixtus had set him an
          example on this point which he was determined to follow.
           It is probable that there was a moment in
          which Alexander really entertained the idea of restraining his family ambition
          and devoting himself to the duties of his office. Unfortunately these good
          intentions were but short-lived; his inordinate attachment to his family soon
          burst forth again. To establish the power of the house of Borgia on secure and
          lasting foundations became the one purpose of his whole life. Even in the
          Consistory of the 31st August, in which the rewards to the electors were
          dispensed, Alexander gave the Bishopric of Valencia, which was worth 16,000
          ducats, to his son Caesar, although Innocent VIII had already bestowed on him
          that of Pampeluna. In the same Consistory he made his
          nephew Juan, the Archbishop of Monreale, Cardinal of
          Sta. Susanna. Six Legates were also either appointed or confirmed at this
          Consistory: Giuliano della Rovere to Avignon; Fregoso to Campania; Savelli to Spoleto; Orsini to the
          Marches; Sforza to Bologna; and Medici to the Patrimony.
   Unfortunately for Alexander, as had happened
          with Calixtus, all his relations immediately flocked to Rome, fully and
          recklessly determined to make the most of the golden opportunity. Not only his
          near relations, but all who could in any way claim kinship or friendship with
          the new Pope, trooped thither to seek their fortunes. Gianandrea Boccaccio, writing to the Duke of Ferrara, declares that “ten Papacies would
          not have sufficed to provide for all these cousins”. The motive which only too
          soon brought about a complete and unfortunate revolution in Alexander’s
          conduct, was in itself not an ignoble one, namely, his affection for his
          family, and more especially for his children, Ca:sar, Jofre, and Lucrezia. The latter whose name has become
          historical, was her father’s greatest favourite. “Chroniclers and historians
          have conspired with the writers of epigrams, romances, and plays to represent
          Lucrezia Borgia as one of the most abandoned of her sex, a heroine of the
          dagger and poison-cup. The times were bad, the Court was bad, the example of
          her own family detestable, but even if Lucrezia may not have been wholly
          untainted by the prevailing corruption, she by no means deserves this evil
          reputation. The most serious accusations against her, rest on stories which, in
          their foulness and extravagance, surpass the bounds of credibility and even of
          possibility, or on the lampoons of a society famed for the ruthlessness of its
          satire. Numbers of well attested facts prove them to be calumnies.” All that is
          known also of Lucrezia’s personal appearance is out of harmony with such a
          character.
   All her contemporaries agree in describing
          her as singularly attractive with a sweet joyousness and charm quite peculiar
          to herself. “She is of middle height and graceful in form,” writes Nicolo Cagnolo of Parma, “her face is rather long, the nose well
          cut, hair golden, eyes of no special colour; her mouth rather large, the teeth
          brilliantly white, her neck is slender and fair, the bust admirably
          proportioned. She is always gay and smiling.” Other narrators specially praise
          her long golden hair. Unfortunately we have no trustworthy portrait of this
          remarkable woman; at the same time we can gather from some medals which were
          struck at Ferrara during her stay there, a fair notion of her features. The best
          of these medals, designed apparently by Filippino Lippi, shows how false the prevailing conception of this woman’s character,
          woven out of partisanship and calumny, has been. The little head with its
          delicate features is rather charming than beautiful, the expression is maidenly,
          almost childish, the abundant hair flows down over the shoulders, the large
          eyes have a far-off look. The character of the face is soft, irresolute and
          gentle; there is no trace of strong passions; and rather it denotes a weak and
          passive nature incapable of self-determination. Thus Lucrezia’s fate was
          entirely in the hands of her relations. At eleven years old she was betrothed
          to a Spanish grandee, Juan de Centelles, and later to
          Don Gasparo, Count of Aversa. Both of these engagements
          were broken off. The all-powerful Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, then proposed an
          alliance with a member of his own family, Giovanni Sforza, Count of Cotignola and Lord of Pesaro, a brilliant offer which
          Alexander gladly accepted.
   Caesar Borgia shared with his sister
          Lucrezia the smiling countenance and ready laugh which both inherited from
          their father, however little resemblance there may have been in their
          characters either to him or to each other. “Caesar possesses distinguished
          talents and a noble nature,” writes the Ferrarese Envoy in 1493, “his bearing
          is that of the son of a prince; he is singularly cheerful and merry, and seems
          always in high spirits. He never had any inclination for the priesthood; but
          his benefices yield more than 16,000 ducats. He was well-versed in the culture
          of the time, loved Art, and associated with poets and painters and had a poet
          attached to his court. Personally, however, his taste was rather for war and
          politics. He combined unusual military and administrative talents with an iron
          will. Like most of the princes of the day his one aim was to obtain power, and
          no means were too bad for him provided they would serve his end. When he had
          got what he wanted he showed his better side. He was a first-rate Condottiere,
          excelled in all knightly arts, and surpassed the best “Espadas” in a
          bull-fight; with one blow he completely severed the head of a powerful bull
          from the trunk. His complexion was swarthy, in his latter years his face was disfigured with blotches. The expression of his eyes which
          were deep-set and penetrating, betrayed a sinister nature, voluptuous,
          tyrannical and crafty. All the members of Caesar’s household, his servants, and
          latterly his fighting men and even his executioner were Spaniards; he and his
          father usually spoke Spanish to each other.
   Ferrante had already taken umbrage at the
          project of an alliance between Sforza and Caesar’s sister; and soon, other
          events occurred which further disturbed the relations between Rome and Naples.
          King Ladislaus of Hungary had announced that he did
          not consider his betrothal to Ferrante’s daughter binding, and there was reason
          to believe that the Pope would decide in his favour. In addition to this family
          affair, the ambitious projects of Lodovico il Moro were a still more serious
          cause of apprehension to the King of Naples. Lodovico was bent on dethroning
          his nephew Giangaleazzo of Milan, who was married to
          a granddaughter of Ferrante. France was already on his side and he further
          hoped to secure the assistance of the Pope through his brother Ascanio Sforza,
          whose influence in Rome was unbounded. Hence the King awaited with feverish
          anxiety the result of the visit of his second son, Federigo of Aragon, Prince of Altamura, to Rome. He had gone there on the 11th November,
          1492, to profess obedience in his father’s name, and to persuade the Pope to
          enter into an alliance with Naples. Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere had prepared a handsome apartment for him in his palace. Federigo proffered his obedience on the 21st December, and
          on Christmas Day received from the Pope a consecrated sword. On the 10th
          January, 1493, he left Rome without obtaining anything. There was no chance of
          an alliance, and in the matter of the betrothal the Pope was not encouraging.
          Nor indeed was this at all surprising, for just at this moment Alexander had
          received information of an intrigue against the States of the Church which the
          King had been carrying on.
   After the death of Innocent VIII Franceschetto Cibò had fled to his brother-in-law Piero de’
          Medici, and from thence endeavoured to sell his property in the Romagna. On the
          3rd September, 1492, an arrangement was entered into through the mediation of
          Ferrante and Piero by which in consideration of a payment of 40,000 ducats, Virginio Orsini became lord of Cervetri and Anguillara. It was clear Virginio could never have produced so large a sum without the assistance of Ferrante.
          Alexander VI was completely taken by surprise, and fully determined when he
          heard of the sale, that this important domain should not remain in the hands of
          a man who had once threatened to throw Innocent VIII into the Tiber. Virginio Orsini was Commander-in-Chief of the Neapolitan
          army, and altogether on intimate terms with both Naples and Florence. Thus the Pope
          had good reason to suspect that his neighbours had a hand in the transaction by
          which the most powerful of the Roman barons obtained an important accession of
          strength. There was no need of those machinations on the part of Lodovico il
          Moro and Cardinal Ascanio of which Ferrante complained; the danger to Rome of a
          power like that of the Prefects of Vico springing up
          in its near neighbourhood must be patent to every one.
          When the Pope heard that Virginio’s troops had
          already occupied these cities, he entered a protest before the Cardinals in
          Consistory, and a formal complaint against Giuliano della Rovere who had favoured the acquisition of this important territory by an enemy
          of the Holy See. Giuliano replied that it would have been a worse evil to have
          allowed these cities to fall into the hands of a relation of Cardinal Ascanio.
          As in the Conclave, so now in the Consistory, Ascanio Sforza and Giuliano della Rovere stood in bitter opposition to each other; the
          latter could count on the support of Naples and the Orsini and Colonna.
          Nevertheless he did not feel himself secure in Rome, and retired towards the
          end of the year to the fort which Sangallo had built for him in Ostia.Ferrante approved of this step and promised his
          protection to the Cardinal. At Ostia, Giuliano received Federigo of Aragon on his return journey from Rome, and soon after also Virginio Orsini, who promised to support him in every way.
          The Envoy who relates this adds that Ostia is thoroughly defensible.
   The fort of Ostia was in those days
          supposed to be impregnable; it commanded the mouth of the Tiber, Giuliano’s
          action in entrenching himself there was a direct menace to the Pope. An
          incident related by Infessura shows how much alarmed
          Alexander was. One day he had gone over to the villa Magliana intending to spend the day there; on his arrival a cannon was fired off as a
          salute which so terrified him that he at once returned to the Vatican; he
          apprehended an attack from some of Giuliano’s adherents and thought the shot
          was a preconcerted signal.
   At this time Civita Vecchia was fortified by his orders, which is another
          proof that he was thoroughly frightened. Disturbances also began to appear in
          the States of the Church, in which Ferrante and Piero de’ Medici seemed to have
          a hand, and this further inclined the Pope to look favourably on a proposal
          suggested by Ascanio Sforza and Lodovico il Moro, for entering into a defensive
          alliance with Venice. The King of Naples now became uneasy and put forth all
          his diplomatic skill to prevent this. In March 1493, he sent the Abbot Rugio to Rome, to settle the dispute about Cervetri and Anguillara, and
          other Envoys to Florence and Milan with the same object. Overtures were made
          for a marriage between Caesar Borgia, who wished to return to secular life, and
          a daughter of the King; later, negotiations were begun for a marriage between
          Caesar’s younger brother Jofre and a Princess of the
          house of Aragon. This proposal was eagerly accepted by Ferrante; but both
          projects soon fell through; probably Ascanio had a hand in bringing this about.
          Ferrante complained bitterly; “the Pope ought to consider,” he wrote, “that we
          have come to years of discretion, and have no notion of allowing him to lead us
          by the nose.” At the same time he kept up close communications with Giuliano della Rovere and threw troops into the Abruzzi. The treaty
          between Alexander, Venice and Milan was now concluded. On the 25th April, 1493,
          the new League, in which Siena, Ferrara, and Mantua were included, was
          announced in Rome; Milan and Venice engaged at once to send several hundred men
          to help the Pope against Virginio Orsini.
   Meanwhile Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere still remained at Ostia. A Milanese Envoy
          reports on the 7th of March, 1493, that
          he never went out of the Castle without a strong escort.
   Later, Giuliano asked Ferrante’s advice as
          to some other strong place to which he might retire. All this time the
          Neapolitan King was doing his utmost to stir up the other Cardinals who sided
          with Rovere, and urge them on to resist the Pope’s project of creating new
          Cardinals. In June he privately informed them that his troops were ready, in
          case of need, to support them against the Pope. At the same time, Ferrante
          despatched a letter to Antonio d’Alessandro, his Envoy at the Court of Spain,
          vehemently protesting his innocence, and accusing the Pope of being the only
          true disturber of the peace. Alexander’s main object in all his policy, he
          said, was to stir up scandals and strife in Italy; his purpose in his
          nomination of new Cardinals, was merely to raise money in order to attack
          Naples. “Alexander VI” he writes, “has no respect for the holy Chair which he
          occupies, and leads such a life that every one turns
          away from him with horror; he cares for nothing but the aggrandisement of his
          children by fair means or by foul. All his thoughts and all his actions are
          directed to this one end. What he wants is war; from the first moment of his
          reign till now, he has never ceased persecuting me. There are more soldiers
          than priests in Rome; the Pope thinks of nothing but war and rapine. His
          cousins (the Sforzas) are of the same mind, all their
          desire is to tyrannise over the Papacy so that when the present occupant dies
          they may be able to do what they like with it. Rome will become a Milanese
          camp.”
   A few months later, Ferrante entered into
          the closest relations with this same much abused Pope. Of course there can be
          no doubt that the charges against Alexander’s conduct were well-founded. The
          proof is not far to seek. On the 12th June, 1493, marriage of Lucrezia Borgia with
          Giovanni Sforza of Pesaro was celebrated at the Vatican with great pomp, in the
          presence of Alexander VI. At the wedding feast the Pope and twelve Cardinals
          sat down at table with the ladies who were present, among whom was the notorious
          Giulia Farnese. “When the banquet was over” says the Ferrarese Envoy, “the
          ladies danced, and as an interlude, we had an excellent play with much singing
          and music. The Pope and all the others were there. What more can I say? my letter
          would never end were I to describe it all; thus we spent the whole night,
          whether well or ill, I will leave to your Highness to determine.”
           Directly after these festivities, Diego
          Lopez de Haro, Ambassador of Ferdinand the Catholic,
          arrived in Rome to tender his obedience. According to Infessura,
          Lopez availed himself of this opportunity (June 19, 1493), to express the
          dissatisfaction of the King, who lived in internecine conflict with the
          infidels, at the breaches of the peace in Italy, and to require that the Marani (crypto-Jews) who had been allowed to establish
          themselves in Rome, should be expelled. According to the same authority, the
          Ambassador also demanded the surplus revenues, amounting to over 100 ducats,
          from the Spanish benefices, for the King, to assist him in his war with the
          infidels; if this were refused, the King would find means to take it without
          leave. He adds, that Diego Lopez complained of the simony which prevailed in
          Rome, and warned the Pope not to give away anything of more value than a parish
          benefice. The rest of his observations in regard to the reform of the Church,
          says Infessura, I pass over. On the other hand, not a
          word of all this is to be found in Burchard, who was present at the
          Ambassador’s audience. As it is in itself extremely improbable that an Ambassador
          sent to tender obedience should have exceeded his commission in this way, grave
          doubts must rest upon this story of Infessura. The
          statement of the Spanish historian Zurita, who only
          says that Lopez told the Pope that the King looked upon the affairs of Naples
          and of the House of Aragon as his own, is probably nearer to the truth.
   Ferrante was naturally greatly rejoiced at
          this declaration on the part of the Spanish Ambassador. He saw clearly,
          however, that there was nothing in this to warrant any relaxation in his
          efforts to counteract Lodovico il Moro’s plans, for obtaining through the
          mediation of his brother Ascanio, the investiture of Naples from the Pope for
          the King of France, and continued to labour with feverish energy to avert this
          danger. Towards the end of June he again sent his second son, Federigo of Altamura, to Rome to endeavour to arrange the
          affairs of Anguillara and detach the Pope from the
          League. He now adopted a menacing attitude. Federigo joined the party of the Cardinals of the opposition, attaching himself
          especially to Cardinal della Rovere, while Alfonso of
          Calabria with his troops threatened the frontier of the States of the Church.
          The immediate effect of these measures, however, was to increase the influence
          of Ascanio Sforza. Ferrante then resolved to try other tactics. Federigo, who was at Ostia negotiating with the Cardinals
          of the Opposition, della Rovere, Savelli and Colonna,
          desired to return to Rome, at any price, to get the Orsini affair set to rights,
          to promise the payment of the investiture tribute without delay, and to
          conclude a family alliance with the Borgia before the French Ambassador Perron
          de Baschi could arrive in Rome. The matrimonial
          projects for Jofre Borgia again came to the fore. He
          was to marry Sancia a natural daughter of Duke
          Alfonso of Calabria, and to receive with her the principality of Squillace and the countship of Coriata;
          the engagement was to be kept secret till Christmas. At the same time the
          Spanish Ambassador proposed a marriage between Juan Borgia, second Duke of Gandia, and Maria, daughter of King Ferdinand’s uncle.
   It was not in Alexander’s power to
          withstand the bait of such advantageous offers for his belongings. At the same
          moment, also his allies in the League, Venice and Milan, adopted an attitude
          which seemed to threaten ultimate desertion, and this made him all the more
          ready to lend a willing ear to these proposals. The only remaining difficulty
          now was to come to a satisfactory arrangement with Virginio Orsini and Giuliano della Rovere. After much
          discussion the former agreed to pay 35,000 ducats to the Pope, and in return
          received from him the investiture of Cervetri and Anguillara. At the same time a reconciliation between
          Giuliano della Rovere and Alexander was effected. On
          the 24th July, Cardinal della Rovere and Virginio came to Rome, and both dined with the Pope. On the
          1st August, Federigo was able to announce to his
          father that Alexander had signed the articles of agreement. On the 2nd of
          August his much-loved son Juan, Duke ol Gandia, gorgeously equipped, set out for Spain to be united
          to his Spanish bride.
   A few days later Perron de Baschi arrived in Rome to demand the investiture of Naples
          for Charles VIII. The Pope sent an answer couched in vague terms, and in the
          subsequent private audience his language was equally indecisive. The French
          Envoy had to depart on the 9th August without having accomplished his mission.
           Ferrante now flattered himself that the
          dreaded storm had blown over. He wrote in high spirits to his Envoy in France.
          “When Perron de Baschi gets back to France, many
          projects will have to be given up, and many illusions will be dissipated. Be of
          good cheer, for perfect harmony now reigns between me and the Pope.” On the
          17th of August the deed of investiture was ready for Virginio Orsini; on the previous day Jofre Borgia had been
          married by procuration to Sancia the daughter of
          Alfonso of Calabria. Alexander communicated the arrangement in regard to Cervetri and Anguillara to
          Lodovico il Moro on the 21st of August. Eight days before this a Milanese Envoy
          had written home “Some people think that the Pope has lost his head since his
          elevation; as far as I can see, the exact contrary is the case. He has
          negotiated a League which made the King of Naples groan; he has contrived to
          marry his daughter to a Sforza, who, besides his pension from Milan, possesses
          a yearly income of 12,000 ducats; he has humbled Virginio Orsini and obliged him to pay; and has brought King Ferrante to enter into a
          family connection with himself. Does this look like a man whose intellect is
          decaying? Alexander intends to enjoy his power in peace and quietude.” As to
          Cardinal Ascanio, the writer believes that he will not lose his influence, in
          spite of the favour which Giuliano della Rovere now
          enjoys. He was mistaken in this, however, for the immediate result of the
          Pope’s reconciliation with Ferrante, Giuliano and the Orsini, was the temporary
          disgrace of the hitherto all-powerful Cardinal Ascanio who was forced to leave
          the Vatican.
   Meanwhile, the relations between Alexander
          VI and Ferrante had, very soon after their reconciliation, been again
          disturbed, had then improved for a short time, but quickly changed anew for the
          worse. In any case it must have disagreeably affected Ferrante to find that in
          the nomination of the new Cardinals on September 20th, 1493, his was the only
          important State which was not represented.
           Raimondo Peraudi was recommended by Maximilian of Austria; Charles VIII asked for Jean de la Grolaie, Ferdinand of Spain for Bernaldino Lopez de Carvajal. A Cardinal was given to England in the person of John
          Morton, Archbishop of Canterbury; Venice had the eminent theologian, Domenico Grimani; Milan, Bernardino Lunati;
          Rome was represented by Alessandro Farnese (hitherto head of the Treasury) and
          Giuliano Cesarini; Ferrara had Ippolito d’Este. The
          Archbishop of Cracow, Frederick Casimir, was made Cardinal at the request of
          King Ladislaus of Hungary, and King Albert of Poland.
          Alexander added Caesar Borgia, and Giovanni Antonio Sangiorgio,
          Bishop of Alessandria, noted for his great juridical learning and the
          blamelessness of his life.
   In these first nominations of Alexander
          there is in the main, nothing to find fault with; the various nationalities
          were all considered, and many both able and worthy men are to be found among
          the new Cardinals. The elevation of Ippolito d’Este aged only fifteen, and that of Caesar Borgia who was far more fit to be a
          soldier than an ecclesiastic, cannot of course be defended. Sigismondo de’
          Conti says that Alessandro Farnese was nominated at the request of the Romans,
          while other writers speak of an unlawful connection between Alexander VI and
          Farnese’s sister Giulia (la bella). “If this
          was the case, Farnese’s personal worth was such as to give him the means of
          causing this questionable beginning to be soon forgotten.”
   The creation of these Cardinals on 20th
          September,1493, was a great
          addition to Alexander’s power and a terrible blow to the Cardinals of the opposition.
          They could not contain themselves for rage, while the crafty Ferrante, with an
          eye to the future, took pains to conceal his annoyance. Giuliano della Rovere especially was furious, and now quarrelled
          again with the Pope. When the news was brought to him at Marino, he uttered a
          loud exclamation, and fell ill with anger. The Milanese Envoy writes in great
          delight, 24th September: “Words would fail me to describe the honour which this
          success has brought to your Highness and Cardinal Ascanio.” On the 28th
          September the latter informs his brother : “The Cardinals of the opposition
          continue their demonstrations against the Pope. Cardinal Caraffa keeps away
          from Rome. Costa intends to retire to Monte Oliveto.
          Giuliano is as he was ; Fregoso and Conti follow him.
          Nothing is to be heard of Piccolomini. Such being the state of things, the Pope
          fears there may be disturbances, and would be glad of your Highness’s advice.”
   CHAPTER II.
               Alliance between Alfonso II of Naples and Alexander VI. 
            Flight of Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere to France.—Invasion of Italy by Charles VIII.
                
               
           As the year 1493 drew to its close, signs
          of a fresh rupture between Ferrante of Naples and Alexander VI began to appear.
          On the 5th December, Ferrante complained of the too amicable relations between
          the Pope and the King of France; and on the 18th he wrote a letter to his Envoy
          in Rome, in which the facts of the case are somewhat distorted. “We and our
          father,” he says, “have always been obedient to the Popes, and yet, one and
          all, they have invariably done us as much mischief as they could; and now,
          although this Pope is a countryman of our own, it is impossible to live with
          him a single day in peace and quietude. We know not why he persists in
          quarrelling with us; it must be the will of Heaven, for it seems to be our fate
          to be harassed by all the Popes.” All the latter correspondence of the King is
          filled with complaints against Alexander VI, who, he says, breaks all his
          promises, and does nothing to hinder the designs of the French against Naples.
          Through all the bluster, however, we detect a secret hope, which he never
          relinquishes, of eventually winning Alexander’s friendship.
               Ferrante instinctively felt that the
          catastrophe could no longer be averted, and that the kingdom which he had built
          up at the cost of so much bloodshed was doomed. The marriage of Maximilian of
          Austria with Bianca Sforza was to him an additional reason for being on his
          guard against Lodovico il Moro. The last months of Ferrante’s life were full of
          care and anxiety. On the 27th of January, 1494, the news of his death reached
          Rome. The question of the moment now was, what line the Pope would adopt in
          regard to the new King, Alfonso II. Charles VIII at once despatched an embassy
          to Rome. If Alexander seemed inclined to be favourable to Alfonso, he was to be
          threatened with a General Council. At the same time the French King entered
          into communication with Giuliano della Rovere, whose
          friendship with the Savelli, the Colonna, and Virginio Orsini, made him one of the most dangerous enemies of the Holy See.
   Meanwhile, in the Pope’s cabinet the
          Neapolitan question was already decided. Alfonso had done everything in his
          power to win Alexander; he not only paid the tribute about which his father had
          made so many difficulties, but undertook to continue it in the future, and
          persuaded Virginio Orsini to promise complete
          submission to the Pope. As early as the first week in February, Alexander
          warned the French Envoys against any attack upon Naples, and at the same time
          wrote a letter to the King, in which he expressed surprise that Charles should
          entertain designs against a Christian power when a close union between all
          European States was indispensable in order to resist the Turks. To mitigate
          this rebuff, the Golden Rose was sent to him on the 8th March, 1494. On the
          14th the Neapolitan embassy, consisting of the Archbishop of Naples, Alessandro
          Caraffa, the Marquess of Gerace, the Count of
          Potenza, and Antonio d’Alessandro arrived and made their obedience privately on
          the 20th. Two days later a Consistory was held, at which a Bull was read
          containing the Pope’s formal decision in favour of the House of Aragon.
          Innocent VIII had already granted the investiture of Naples to Alfonso as Duke
          of Calabria, and now this could not be revoked. When Alfonso also complied with
          Alexander’s demands in regard to the Duke of Gandia and Jofre Borgia, a further step in his favour was
          taken. At a Consistory on the 18th of April, the Pope commissioned Cardinal
          Juan Borgia to crown Alfonso at Naples. The Consistory lasted eight hours; the
          Cardinals of the opposition protested vehemently; the French Envoy threatened a
          General Council. All was in vain. On the same day the Bull appointing the
          Legate for the Coronation was drawn up.
   Great was the astonishment and dismay at
          the French Court at Alexander’s defection. Letters came from them announcing
          that Charles VIII would withdraw his obedience, and that all French benefices
          would be taken away from the Cardinals who sided with the Pope, and given to
          Cardinal Ascanio Sforza.
               Another danger for Alexander was to be
          feared from the Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere.
          Already, on March 8, in a despatch in cypher of the Milanese Envoy, Taberna,
          the possibility is suggested of detaching this Cardinal from Naples and winning
          him over to the French cause, and thus attacking the Pope from the
          ecclesiastical side. Secret negotiations in this direction were begun. On the
          26th of March Giuliano came to Rome; but even before the Consistory of April 28
          he again betook himself to Ostia, whence he proceeded to enter into close
          relations with the Colonna. “If Cardinal Giuliano can be got to ally himself
          with France,” writes Taberna on the 2nd May, “a tremendous weapon will have
          been forged against the Pope.” And this was accomplished.
   On the 24th April, 1494, the news was
          brought to Alexander that Giuliano had fled on the preceding night in a ship,
          with a retinue of twenty persons, leaving the fort of Ostia provisioned for two
          years, under the charge of the prefect of the city, Giovanni della Rovere. The Pope immediately sent to the Neapolitan
          Envoy to request the King’s help to enable him to recover this important post,
          which commanded the mouth of the Tiber. A similar command was despatched to the
          Orsini and the Count of Pitigliano, who arrived on
          the evening of the 25th. “Ammunition and troops,” says the Mantuan Envoy on the
          following day, “are being collected in all directions to act against Ostia.”
          Strong as it was, the fort did not hold out long. By the end of May it had
          capitulated through the mediation of Fabrizio Colonna. “The conquest of this
          fortress was of the highest importance to the Pope. Ostia was the key to the
          Tiber, and communication by sea was absolutely necessary to the security of the
          alliance with Naples.”
   Alfonso was crowned in Naples by Cardinal
          Juan Borgia on the 8th of May. On the previous day the marriage of Jofre Borgia with Sancia had been
          solemnised. Jofre became Prince of Squillace, with an income of 40,000 ducats; his brothers
          Juan and Caesar were not forgotten. The former received the principality of Tricarico and the latter sundry valuable benefices.
   Cardinal Giuliano had in the first
          instance fled to Genoa, from whence Lodovico il Moro enabled him to proceed to
          France. He went first to his episcopal palace at Avignon, and then to the camp
          of Charles VIII, who had already, on the 17th of March, announced his intention
          of starting for Italy, long before the arrival of Giuliano, which did not take
          place till the 1st of June. The Cardinal’s vehement representations, now added
          to the entreaties of the Neapolitan refugees and the intrigues of Lodovico il
          Moro, materially contributed to hasten the French invasion.
               This alliance between Giuliano and the
          French King threatened a serious danger for Alexander VI. From the beginning
          the enemies of the Pope had counted upon the Cardinal to carry the war into the
          purely ecclesiastical domain. Accordingly, the King at once informed Rovere
          that he desired to have him at his side at his meeting with the Pope, when the question
          of the reform of the Church would be broached. Giuliano himself openly declared
          the necessity of calling a Council to proceed against Alexander VI. There could
          be no doubt of the effect this must produce upon the Pope. “His simoniacal election was the secret terror of his whole
          life. He dreaded above all things the use that might be made of this blot in
          his title to the Papacy, by the Cardinals of the opposition and his other
          enemies to bring about his downfall, in view of the universal feeling of the
          crying need of reform in the Church. In addition to this, the Gallican
          tendencies in France threatened the power of the Church, both materially and
          spiritually. Hence, when Ascanio Sforza, in a letter in cypher to his brother
          on the 18th June, says that the Pope is in the greatest alarm at the efforts of
          Cardinal Giuliano to support the calling of a Council and the Pragmatic
          Sanction, his statement is in all probability perfectly true. Alexander’s
          dismay could not be concealed, when in May Charles’s Envoys arrived in Rome, to
          assert the right of their master to the throne of Naples and demand his
          investiture. By his orders they were treated with all possible consideration.
          In his reply the Pope spoke of reconsidering the evidence in favour of the
          rights of the King. The Envoys, however, saw plainly that Alexander meant to
          adhere to his alliance with Naples, and occupied themselves with preparing the
          way in secret for stirring up troubles in the States of the Church by
          subsidising Prospero and Fabrizio Colonna as well as other Roman nobles. It was
          Ascanio Sforza who had brought about the defection of the Colonna; on the 28th
          of June be betook himself to their strongholds. The Pope had an enemy in his
          own house, says Sigismondo de’ Conti; his army was insignificant, and he could
          not expect any effectual help either from the King of the Romans or from any
          other European power. The loyalty of the more distant parts of the States of
          the Church, such, for instance, as Bologna, was very doubtful. It was not
          surprising, therefore, that the Pope’s alarm almost bordered on despair, and
          the steps which he took to defend himself betrayed these sentiments.
   His ally, Alfonso, was already on friendly
          terms with the Sultan Bajazet. The Pope made no
          objection to this, and on May 12th wrote a letter to Bajazet,
          bespeaking his goodwill for Naples. In June, Alexander requested Bajazet to send the accustomed yearly payment (40,000
          ducats) for Dschem, as the money was needed to enable
          him to defend himself against Charles VIII. His messenger, the Genoese, Giorgio Bocciardo, was commissioned to inform the Sultan that
          the French King intended to get Dschem into his
          hands, in order, when he had conquered Naples, to set him up as sovereign at
          Constantinople. Bocciardo was also to beg the Sultan
          to persuade Venice to abandon her attitude of strict neutrality, and take an
          active part in withstanding Charles. Later, the Pope made another attempt,
          through his Legate in the same direction, but in vain. Alexander and the King
          of Naples found themselves completely isolated in presence of the French
          invasion. They met at Vicovaro on the 14th July, to
          arrange their plan of operations. It was agreed that Alfonso, with a portion of
          his forces should occupy Tagliacozzo, while Virginio Orsini was to remain in the Campagna, to hold the
          Colonna in check. The mass of the Neapolitan and Papal troops, supported by the
          Florentines under Alfonso’s eldest son, Ferrantino,
          Duke of Calabria, were to march into the Romagna, and from thence threaten
          Lombardy; Federigo of Aragon, the King’s brother, was
          Admiral of the fleet which was intended to conquer Genoa.
   If this plan had been quickly and
          resolutely carried out, it might have succeeded. But from the very beginning
          the reverse was the case. The attitude of the Bolognese caused the Pope great
          anxiety; and that of his own immediate surroundings, many of whom had been
          tampered with by Charles VIII, was even more unsatisfactory. At the end of
          August he commanded the Cardinals who had fled from Rome to return under pain
          of losing their benefices, but without effect. Ascanio Sforza remained with the
          Colonna, and Giuliano della Rovere with the French.
          Both said openly that Alexander had not been lawfully elected, and must be
          deposed.
   Charles VIII, secure of the friendship of
          Lodovico il Moro and of the neutrality of Venice, had advanced, on August 23,
          1494, as far as Grenoble. Shortly before this he had commanded all French
          prelates to leave Rome, and had strictly forbidden any money to be sent
          thither. On the 29th August he took leave of the Queen, and on the 3rd
          September he crossed the frontier between France and Savoy, with the avowed
          object of making good by force of arms the old, but unjustifiable, claims of
          the House of Anjou to the Crown of Naples.
           The strength of the French army, which included
          several thousand Swiss, has been much exaggerated. A careful investigator
          estimates the land forces at 31,500 men, with 10,400 on board the ships, and,
          for the Italy of those days, a considerable force of artillery. The young
          commander of this army was a small and weakly man, with a large head and puny
          limbs. “The French King,” wrote the Venetian ambassador, Zaccaria Contarini,
          “is insignificant in appearance; he has an ugly face, large lustreless eyes,
          which see badly, an enormous hooked nose, and thick lips which are always open.
          He stutters and has a disagreeable, convulsive twitching in his hands, which
          are never still.” The hideous head of this ungainly little man, whose physical
          defects made him doubly repulsive to the artistic temperament of the Italians,
          was teeming with the most ambitious projects. He proposed to conquer the
          kingdom of Naples, “to possess himself of the Italian peninsula between the new
          French state and the continent; to attain imperial dignity, whether in the East
          or the West, remained for the present undetermined; to make the Papacy again
          dependent on France, and himself the master of Europe.” It is difficult to
          believe that he could have entertained any serious hopes of conquering
          Jerusalem in the course of his intended expedition against the Turks; but there
          is no doubt that the attack upon Italy, always such a tempting object to a
          conqueror, was entirely his own doing. Charles encountered nothing but
          opposition and discouragement from his councillors and generals, who had not
          the slightest desire to embark in a bloody war of subjugation; but the King
          carried his purpose, and commenced an undertaking, the result of which was to
          effect a complete alteration in the relations which had hitherto obtained
          between the southern and south-western states of Europe.
           
 CHAPTER III.
                 CHARLES VIII BEFORE ROME
                  
                  
                 Presto vedrai sommerso ogni tiranno,
             E tutta Italia vedrai conquistata 
             Con sua vergogna e vituperio e danno.
             Roma,
            tu sarai presto captivata ;
   Vedo
            venir in te coltel dell’ ira,
   E
            tempo è breve e vola ogni giornata.
    
                 Vuol renovar la Chiesa el mio Signore 
             E
            convertir ogni barbara gente,
   E sarà un ovile et un pastore.
             Ma
            prima Italia tutta fia dolente,
   E
            tanto sangue in essa s’ha a versare,
   Che
            rara fia per tutto la sua gente.
    
                 These lines
            by Fra Benedetto are a summary of the prophecies of his master, Savonarola. In
            his Lent sermons of the year 1494, the great preacher had announced the coming
            of a new Cyrus, who would lead his army in triumph through the whole of Italy,
            without breaking a lance or meeting with any resistance.
                 This “resuscitated Cyrus” made his entry
            into Turin on September 5, 1494. Had he been the acknowledged sovereign of
            Savoy, his welcome could not have been more brilliant or joyous. Throughout the
            whole country he was equally well received. At Chieri the children came out to meet him, carrying banners bearing the French arms;
            and at Asti he was greeted by Lodovico Sforza, Ercole of Ferrara, and Giuliano della Rovere. The French
            King, on his side, did his best to impress the lively imagination of the
            Italians, and the white silken standard of the army bore the mottoes Voluntas Dei, and Missus a Deo interwoven with the Royal arms.
   During his stay at Asti the news arrived
            of the victory of his brother-in-law, Louis of Orleans, at Rapallo, over Federigo of Aragon; the moral effect in Italy of this
            success was immense. At that moment the progress of the expedition was
            temporarily checked by the sudden illness of Charles. He soon recovered,
            however, and it was plain that he had not relinquished his plans. On the 14th
            October, he entered Pavia in triumph; on the 18th he was in Piacenza, where an
            Envoy from the Pope made vain endeavours to come to an agreement on the
            Neapolitan claim. At Piacenza he heard of the death of the unfortunate Giangaleazzo, Duke of Milan. By this event Lodovico il Moro
            obtained the Ducal throne of Milan, which had been for so long the object of
            his desires. Shortly after, the news arrived that Caterina Sforza and her son Ottaviano had declared for France. This was the beginning
            of troubles for Alexander and Alfonso in the Romagna itself. About the same
            time the French troops crossed the Apennines by the Col de la Cisa, and encamped before the Florentine fortress of
            Sarzana. As the news spread of this irresistible stream of foreign barbarians
            pouring unchecked into Italy, it created indescribable consternation throughout
            the country. The Italians were used to the game of brag played by the mercenary
            troops; but now they found themselves face to face with war in earnest, with
            all its horrors and bloodshed. Rumour magnified the army into a host that could
            not be counted, and told tales of giants and savages, and invincible weapons.
            In Rome the alarm was aggravated by the revolt of the Colonna and Savelli
            instigated by Ascanio Sforza. On the 18th of September Ostia was treacherously
            handed over to the Colonna, who immediately hoisted the French flag. French
            galleys soon began to appear at the mouth of the Tiber, which made the
            occupation of Ostia still more serious for Alexander. In dread lest he should
            lose more cities in the States of the Church, the Pope, after a consultation with Virginio Orsini, determined to declare war against
            the rebels. On the 6th October an ultimatum was sent to them, commanding them
            to lay down their arms; troops were collected, and it was decided that Cardinal
            Piccolomini should be sent to Charles VIII. The French King, in a letter to his
            Envoy at Rome, announced that the Colonna were under his protection; and at the
            same time informed the Pope that he had bound himself by a vow to visit the
            Holy Places in Rome, and hoped to be there by Christmas.
   It was fortunate for Alexander that the
            Colonna had but few fighting-men; there was no want of will on their part to do
            him as much mischief as possible. A conspiracy was discovered which aimed at
            nothing less than the seizure of Dschem, a revolution
            in Rome, and the imprisonment of the Pope; simultaneously with this there was
            to be a rising in the southern parts of the States of the Church. Alexander and
            Alfonso took measures to protect themselves; Dschem was shut up in the Castle of S. Angelo, the Colonna were outlawed and troops
            sent against them. Although they were not powerful enough to carry out their
            plans in their entirety, their revolt had the effect of preventing the King of
            Naples from employing all his forces against the French in the Romagna.
   Meanwhile Charles VIII had entered
            Tuscany. There was so little attempt at resistance that the French were amazed
            at their good fortune. Commines repeatedly exclaims that God himself was with
            them. The veil of aesthetic culture which had hitherto partially concealed the
            moral and political corruption of Italy was rent asunder, its utter disunion,
            and the shortsighted selfishness of the various
            states became glaringly apparent. Piero de’ Medici, on the 26th October,
            presented himself at the French camp and quietly yielded up all his fortified
            cities to the conqueror without ever drawing a sword. This dastardly act,
            however, instead of saving him, proved his ruin. “The sword has arrived,” cried
            Savonarola, on the 1st November, from his pulpit in the Cathedral in Florence;
            “the prophecies are on the eve of their fulfilment, retribution is beginning;
            God is the leader of this host.” To the eloquent Dominican it was due that, in
            spite of the universal excitement, so few excesses were committed in Florence,
            and the inevitable overthrow of the Medici was so quietly effected. On the 9th
            of November the Florentines rose with the war cry, “The people and liberty,
            down with the Balls” (the Medici arms). Piero and his brother, the Cardinal,
            fled, and their palace, with all the art-treasures which it contained, was
            plundered by the populace.
   Charles VIII entered Lucca on the 8th
            November, and it was here that Cardinal Piccolomini, who had been sent by
            Alexander VI to endeavour to come to terms, found him but the French King refused
            to see him, saying that he was coming to Rome in order to treat with the Pope himself.
            Alexander could have no illusions as to what this meant. On the 4th November
            Piccolomini had written to him from Lucca that the French proclaimed that their
            King was coming to Rome “to reform the Church.” On the 9th November Charles was
            welcomed at Pisa by the citizens, as their liberator from the tyranny of
            Florence. Here he received Savonarola and the Florentine deputation. Savonarola
            greeted him as the most Christian King, the messenger of God sent to deliver
            Italy out of her distresses and to reform the Church. At the same time, he
            warned Charles that he must be merciful, especially towards Florence, otherwise
            God would punish him severely.
             On the 17th November, the French army
            entered Florence, which was decked in festal array to receive it. The mob
            shouted “Viva Francia”; at night the city was illuminated. After the
            festivities came the negotiations, which were not easy to arrange. After a good
            deal of discussion, it was agreed that Charles should be given the title of
            protector and restorer of the liberties of the Florentines, and should receive
            12,000 golden florins. He was not to retain the fortified places which Piero
            had yielded for more than two years, and was to deliver them up before that
            time if the war with Naples were concluded earlier. The Medici were to remain
            in exile.
                 It was about this time that Cardinal
            Giuliano’s brother fell upon Bocciardo, who was on
            his way home accompanied by a Turkish Envoy bringing the annual pension for Dschem, ten miles before they reached Ancona, and succeeded
            in getting possession of all his letters and the money. The manifesto to all
            Christian nations, written in the style of an Emperor and Pope rolled into one,
            which Charles VIII issued on the 22nd of November, has been connected with this
            occurrence. In this document he declared that the object of his expedition was
            not conquest, but simply following in the footsteps of his predecessors, the
            overthrow of the Turks and the liberation of the Holy Land. He only desired to
            recover possession of his Neapolitan kingdom in order to accomplish this. He
            asked nothing from the Pope but a free passage through the States of the
            Church, and supplies for his troops on their march; if this were refused, he
            would take it without leave. He protested beforehand against being held
            responsible for any ill consequences that might ensue, and, if necessary, would
            renew this protest before all the princes in Christendom, whom he purposed to
            summon to join him in his expedition against the Turks. This manifesto was
            published in Latin and French, and soon after translated into German, and disseminated
            through the press.
   Charles’s manifesto contained for
            Alexander a hardly-veiled threat of a Council and deposition. It was the
            strongest pressure that the King could put upon him; and Charles, knowing how
            apprehensive he was on this point, had good reason to hope that it would prove
            effectual.
             The Pope had completely broken down before
            the rapid progress of the French, and the extreme improbability of help being
            forthcoming, either from Venice or from any other quarter. The King of Naples
            urged him to proceed against Charles and Lodovico il Moro with spiritual
            weapons, but Alexander could not make up his mind to this. Alfonso complained
            to the Florentine Envoy of the Pope’s niggardliness and nepotism, and of his
            cowardice. It is easy to see from the reports of this Ambassador that the King
            no longer felt secure of the Pope’s support. Alexander was, indeed, in great
            difficulties. The rebellion of the Barons made the neighbourhood of Rome
            thoroughly insecure; French ships were continually bringing reinforcements to
            the defenders of Ostia, and to the Colonna and Savelli. All the Pope’s enemies
            were unwearied in proclaiming that the French King was going to summon a
            Council and have the Pope deposed. The manifesto of November 22nd showed what
            Charles’s dispositions were; and at his side stood Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere to bear witness, as no one better could, to
            the simony by which his election had been secured. His heart sank within him at
            the future that lay before him. Sanudo expressly mentions this terror of his,
            lest Charles should determine to depose him and set up an anti-Pope.
   Under these circumstances it appeared not
            impossible, even at the last moment, to win Alexander over for France. Two
            attempts were made in this direction. On the 2nd of November, Ascanio Sforza
            came to Rome and had several long conversations with the Pope; the first lasted
            five hours, and did not conclude till midnight. Ascanio enumerated all the
            dangers that were to be feared from the French King, and tried to persuade
            Alexander to adopt a neutral attitude. The Pope is said to have replied that he
            would rather sacrifice his crown, his dominions, and even his life, than
            abandon Alfonso. It is certain that at that time he thought of making his
            escape from Rome, and enquired at Venice whether he might hope to find a refuge
            there. Some people thought they perceived an air of satisfaction in Ascanio’s demeanour when he was leaving Rome, which
            convinced them that he had come to an understanding with the Pope. This,
            however, was not the case. A few days later Pandolfo Collenuccio, acting on behalf of the Duke of Ferrara, made
            another attempt to persuade Alexander to side with France; but he emphatically
            declared that he would rather leave Rome, and even give up both life and crown
            than become the slave of the French King, who was bent on being master of the
            whole of Italy. When the news arrived, on November 14, that Charles had refused
            to receive Piccolomini, the French Cardinal Peraudi was immediately appointed Legate, and despatched to the King. He was
            commissioned to inform Charles VIII that Alexander would come to meet him, in
            order to consult with him about the proposed Crusade; but the crafty King
            declined this great honour, saying that he wished to do homage to the Pope in
            the Holy Father’s own palace. At the same time, he succeeded in talking over
            Cardinal Peraudi, who was really eager for the
            Crusade, and winning him to his side. Thus Alexander found his policy defeated
            on every side. As a last resource he sent a third Legate, Cardinal Sanseverino,
            who had been in France, and belonged to the party of Ascanio, to arrest if
            possible the onward march of the French. But Charles informed him that he had
            resolved to keep Christmas with the Pope in Rome, and there to treat with the
            Holy Father in person. In great haste Sanseverino hurried back to Rome—he only
            took 36 hours to accomplish the 100 miles from Siena— to bring this news to the
            Pope. Soon after, came the alarming announcement that Viterbo had opened her
            gates to the enemy, the Papal governor had fled, and Virginio Orsini with his troops had arrived too late. The advance of the French was so
            rapid and unexpected that Giulia Farnese, who was travelling, fell into the
            hands of the enemy, but was soon released at Alexander’s request. The Envoy who
            relates this closes his report with the words : “The French King will not meet
            with the smallest resistance in Rome”.
   The Pope continued to cast about on all
            sides to find some one who would deliver him from
            this terrible Pilgrim. On the 24th November he sent for Maximilian’s
            Ambassador, the Prince of Anhalt. Charles VIII, he said, not only aimed at the
            conquest of all the Emperor’s possessions in Italy, but at obtaining the
            imperial dignity for himself. Even with the knife at his throat he, the Pope,
            would never conscnt to this. Hence he desired the
            Ambassador to urge the King of the Romans to come forward as the protector of
            the Church. He also implored the Venetian Envoys to stand by him.
   The excitement in Rome increased from day
            to day. The city was blockaded on the sea-side by Ostia and on the land by the
            Colonna, and food was already beginning to become scarce. The gates of the city
            were closed with chains and some were walled up; S. Angelo was put in a state
            of defence. It was said that Alexander would fly to Venice or Naples, to escape
            being deposed by the French. Cardinal Sanseverino advised the Pope to try for a
            reconciliation with Ascanio Sforza, who was on the most intimate terms with
            Charles VIII. This was attempted, and on the 2nd December, Ascanio again came
            to Rome; Cardinals Sanseverino and Lunati conducted
            the negotiations, in his name with Juan de Lopez, the Pope’s confidant; they
            seemed to be on the point of coming to an agreement, in accordance with which
            Sforza and Prospero Colonna were to march against Viterbo. When, on the 9th
            December, Sforza and Colonna were preparing to depart, they, together with the
            two Cardinals, were arrested and put in prison by the Pope’s orders; and the
            French Ambassador was informed that passage through the States of the Church
            could not be granted to Charles VIII. What could have induced Alexander to act
            in this manner? The reason is not far to seek. The Duke of Calabria, Giulio
            Orsini, and the Count of Pitigliano were encamped
            with the Neapolitan army before Rome. On the 10th December they entered the
            city. Alexander hoped, through the imprisonment of Prospero Colonna and the
            Cardinals, to regain his power over Ostia, and to induce the inhabitants of the
            Campagna to rise against the French. Neither of these hopes were realised.
            Charles VIII steadily advanced, meeting with no serious resistance anywhere,
            and favoured by the unusual mildness of the winter.
   The more the Pope saw of the Neapolitan
            army the more convinced he became that it was no match for the French.
            Consequently, the more distinguished Germans and Spaniards in the city were
            requested to undertake the military organisation of their countrymen;
            Burchard, the Prefect of Ceremonies at the Papal Court, called the Germans
            together at the Hospital of the Anima. The assembly resolved not to comply with
            the Pope’s wish, because the German corps would have to be under the orders of
            the city authorities. Alexander grew more and more helpless from hour to hour.
            “At one moment he wanted to defend himself, the next to come to terms; then,
            again, he thought of leaving the city.” On the 18th December Burchard relates
            that everything in the Vatican, down to the bedding and table service, was
            packed for flight; all valuables had been sent to S. Angelo; the Cardinals’
            horses were standing ready to start. On the same day, the Milanese Envoy writes
            that he is convinced that Alexander intends to fly from Rome that night, taking
            the imprisoned Cardinals with him. After all the Pope did not fly, probably
            because now, flight was hardly possible.
             On the 17th December, Civita Vecchia was taken by the French; and on the same day
            a still more disastrous event occurred; the Orsini went over to the French King
            and admitted him to their strong castle of Bracciano,
            where he set up his head-quarters. It was on the 19th also that the first
            French outposts appeared on Monte Mario. From the windows of the Vatican the
            Pope could see the enemy’s cavalry galloping their horses in the meadows under
            S. Angelo. Cardinal Sanseverino was now released, in order to treat with
            Charles VIII. Meanwhile the scarcity in Rome was becoming intolerable. The
            Romans sent word to the Pope that if he did not come to terms with Charles
            within two days, they would themselves admit him into the city. The Duke of
            Calabria advised Alexander to fly to Naples, and promised him 50,000 ducats a
            year and the fortress of Gaeta. To give effect to this proposal a deed was
            drawn up and was only awaiting the Pope’s signature, when, at the last moment,
            he again changed his mind. He determined to release Cardinal Sforza, to give up
            resisting and irritating the French King, and permit him to enter the city. On
            the morning of Christmas-day he informed the Cardinals and the Duke of Calabria
            of this decision. Charles VIII granted to the latter a letter of safe conduct,
            with which the Duke and his troops left Rome the same day, going in the first
            instance to Tivoli and then to Terracina. During the night three French Envoys
            had entered Rome; their suite coolly took possession of the places in the
            chapel reserved for the prelates. The pedantic Prefect of Ceremonies, Burchard,
            wanted to turn them out; but the terrified Pope prevented him, angrily exclaiming:
            “You will cost me my head; let the French put themselves wherever they please.”
   The Pope and the King found it extremely
            difficult to come to an understanding, because Charles demanded that Dschem should be at once delivered over to him, while the Pope
            was not prepared to do this until the Crusade had actually begun. This point
            was left undecided for the present. Charles promised to respect all the Pope’s
            rights, both temporal and spiritual; the whole of the city on the left bank of
            the Tiber was given up to be occupied by his troops. A Commission was appointed
            to arrange for the billeting of the French, who, since the 27th of December,
            had been arriving in detachments, while the Pope’s army (consisting only of
            1000 horsemen and a few foot soldiers) occupied the Borgo. Alexander shut
            himself up with his Spanish body-guard in the Vatican.
   
 CHAPTER IV.
                 The Holy League
            of March 1495.—
   Flight of the
            Pope.—Retreat of the French from Italy.
                  
                 The French
            King decided to make his formal entry into Rome on S. Silvester’s Day which had
            been declared auspicious by the Astrologers. Early in the morning the Pope sent
            Burchard, the Prefect of Ceremonies, to meet him at the village of Galera, and
            to arrange the details of the reception. Charles told him that he wished to
            make his entry quietly and without pomp. To the address of the delegates of the
            Roman citizens who accompanied Burchard, he gave a short and colourless reply.
            “The King made me ride by him” says Burchard, “and in the course of our journey
            of four miles asked me so many questions about the customary ceremonial, the
            Pope, Cardinal Caesar Borgia, and other things, that it was all I could do to
            give satisfactory answers to them all.”
             At the Borghetto, Cardinal Sforza came to
            meet the King, at the Ponte Molle, he was received by
            Cardinal Cibò. At the Porta del Popolo, the keys of
            all the city gates were handed over to the King’s Grand-Marshal. The entry of
            the troops lasted from 3 o’clock in the afternoon till 9 in the evening, amid
            cries from the mob of Francia, Colonna, Vincoli (Giuliano della Rovere). The Via Lata, now the Corso,
            was lighted with lamps when darkness came on, and crowded with spectators.
   A long file of mercenaries, Swiss and
            German, headed the march, powerful men and splendid soldiers, keeping line and
            time perfectly, to the sound of their trumpets. Their uniforms were short, many
            coloured and close-fitting; some had plumes in their helmets. They were armed
            with short swords, and spears ten feet long, made of oak and pointed with iron;
            a fourth part of them, instead of spears, carried strong halberds fitted for
            striking as well as thrusting. Five thousand Gascons, mostly cross-bow men,
            followed the Swiss and Germans, forming a strong contrast to them by their
            small stature and sober uniforms. Next came 2500 heavy cavalry with sharp
            lances and iron maces, and amongst them rode the flower of the French nobility
            in gorgeous silk mantles and costly helmets with gilt chains. Each knight was
            followed by three horsemen, his esquire and two grooms, all armed. The horses
            were large and powerful, with close cropped ears and tails, according to the
            fashion of those days in France. Attached to these were about 5000 light
            cavalry, armed with English long-bows and long arrows which carried far. Some
            of these also had daggers with which to stab those who had been ridden down by
            the dragoons. The arms of their chiefs were embroidered in silver braid on
            their cloaks. Four hundred archers, of whom one hundred were Scots, came next
            to the King, whose body-guard was formed of two hundred of the noblest of the
            French knights, on foot. They carried iron maces like heavy axes on their
            shoulders; but when on horseback they were armed like the Dragoons, and only
            distinguished by their finer horses and magnificent accoutrements.
             The Cardinals Ascanio Sforza and Giuliano della Rovere rode beside the King, and behind him Cardinals
            Colonna and Savelli. Prospero and Fabrizio Colonna and the other Italian
            generals rode amongst the French nobility. The men and horses and banners of
            the French loomed larger and more numerous even than they were, in the
            uncertain light of the torches, and struck terror into the hearts of the
            Romans; but the climax of fear and wonder was reached when the artillery
            appeared on the scene, more than 36 bronze cannons rattling over the pavement
            at a rapid trot. Each of these guns was eight feet long, weighed six thousand
            pounds, and had a bore of the size of a mans head. In
            addition to these there were field-pieces half as long again, and falconets, the smallest of which discharged shot as large
            as a pomegranate.
   Besides those already mentioned, the Cardinals
            Jean de la Grolaie, Peraudi,
            Sanseverino and Lunati were also in the King’s train,
            and accompanied him to his residence, the Palace of San Marco. All the
            important points of the city were occupied that same evening by detachments of
            French soldiers. A portion of the artillery was stationed in front of the
            King’s palace.
   All the Cardinals except Caraffa and
            Orsini came to pay their respects to Charles, who received them haughtily and
            without the usual honours. The only exception that was made was in favour of
            Cardinal Cesarini. Charles required from the Pope that the Castle of S. Angelo
            and Prince Dschem should be delivered over to him,
            and that Caesar Borgia should accompany him to Naples. On the 5th January, a
            Consistory was to have been held to deliberate on these points, but had to be
            postponed till the following day, the Pope having had a fainting fit. The
            result was a resolution that all three demands should be refused. When the
            Cardinals, who had been charged with the negotiations, informed the King of
            this decision he replied “My Barons will acquaint the Pope with my will.”
            Alexander then expressed his readiness to give up Cività Vecchia, but not S. Angelo at any price. The Envoys
            were greatly alarmed as to the possible consequences of this reply.
   In the city the panic was so great that
            the inhabitants buried all their valuables. “The discontent of the people is at
            its height” says Brognolo the Mantuan Envoy on
            January 6th, 1495, “the requisitions are fearful, the murders innumerable, one
            hears nothing but moaning and weeping. In all the memory of man the Church has
            never been in such evil plight.” “It is impossible” he writes two days later
            “for so large an army to remain long in Rome, both provisions and money are
            beginning already to fail. Today, in consequence of a paltry quarrel between
            the French and the Swiss, all the troops were called out and the streets
            swarmed with armed men.” Although the King had gallows erected in the public
            squares, the disorders amongst the soldiers continued. On the 7th January the
            Pope, accompanied by six Cardinals (Caraffa, Orsini, Giovanni Antonio di S.
            Giorgio, Pallavicini, Juan and Caesar Borgia), fled through the underground
            passage to the Castle of S. Angelo. It was not only his personal security which
            was now in danger, but his actual existence as Pope. The five Cardinals (G. della Rovere, A. Sforza, Peraudi,
            Savelli and Colonna), who had constant access to Charles VIII, were unwearied in
            urging him to call a Council in order to depose the simoniacal Pope, and reform the Church. “Reform” was only a pretext, as Commines himself,
            though a Frenchman, acknowledged. The accusation of simony at the election, he
            observes, was true; but the man who preferred it, Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, was
            the one who of all others had received the highest pay for his vote at the
            Conclave. In a later account he says that the draft of the decree for
            Alexander’s deposition was already on paper at that time; but it was not
            Charles’s intention, nor would it have been for his interest, to proceed to
            this extremity.
   Briçonnet, writing about this time to
            the Queen of France says, “the King desires the Reform of the Church but not the
            deposition of the Pope.” The French King has recently been severely blamed for
            not having followed up his victory and destroyed his opponent. Such a judgment
            betrays a complete misapprehension of the circumstances of the case.
             Only those who, like the Germans, knew
            nothing personally of Charles VIII could have supposed that the young and
            pleasure-loving King could be seriously anxious for the reform of the Church.
            Commines remarks that “the King was young, and his surroundings were not of a
            nature to fit him for so great a work as the reform of the Church.” Lodovico
            remarks with a sneer that the French King would do well to begin by reforming
            himself. As regards the deposition of Alexander, Charles must have felt that
            the great powers of Europe, already jealous of his successes, would not have
            stood quietly by had he attempted to take such a step as this; Maximilian,
            Ferdinand and Isabella, and Venice, would all have supported the Pope. He must
            also have been aware that he would have had to face opposition among his own
            subjects whose veneration for the Head of the Church would have recoiled from
            such an extreme measure.
                 Apart, however, from all this, what would
            Charles have gained by substituting Giuliano della Rovere or Ascanio Sforza for Alexander? was he not far more likely to get what
            he wanted from the timid and vacillating Borgia. As a matter of fact the policy
            which he pursued was that of squeezing as much as possible out of Alexander by
            playing upon his fears. Threat followed upon threat. Commines relates that the
            French artillery was twice got ready for action. If Alexander had hitherto
            believed that the Castle of S. Angelo was capable of standing a siege he was
            undeceived on the 10th January, 1495; during that night a considerable piece of
            the wall of the fort fell down of its own accord. There was nothing for it but
            to give way. “Although the terms were hard in the extreme” writes Sigismondo
            de’ Conti “the Pope agreed to everything for fear of being attacked.”
   The terms of the agreement of January
            15th, 1495, were the following; Caesar Borgia was to accompany the army as
            Cardinal Legate (really as a hostage) for the next four months. Dschem was to be handed over to Charles during the
            expedition against the Turks; the Pope notwithstanding, still to receive the
            40,000 ducats for his pension. The Cardinals, Barons, and Cities, with their
            Prefects, who had joined the French, were to receive a complete amnesty.
            Cardinal Giuliano was to retain Ostia, the Legation of Avignon, and all his
            other possessions and benefices. Cardinal Peraudi was
            to be confirmed in his Bishopric, and Cardinal Savelli reinstated in the
            Legation of Spoleto. In future all Cardinals were to be free to leave Rome
            whenever they pleased. The Pope granted a free passage to the French army
            through the whole of the States of the Church, and gave up Civita Vecchia to the King. Governors, acceptable to the
            King, were to be appointed to the cities in the March of Ancona and the
            Patrimony, and a similar condition was to be observed in regard to the Legates
            of the Campagna and Maritima during the expedition against Naples. The Pope was
            to keep the Castle of S. Angelo, and, on Charles’ departure, the keys of the
            city were to be restored to Alexander. Charles was to profess obedience to the
            Pope, to impose no constraint upon him either in things spiritual or temporal,
            and to protect him against all attacks. In regard to the election capitulation,
            the King and the Pope were to come to terms.
   The agreement contains nothing about the
            investiture with Naples; Alexander had been as firm on this point as on that of
            the Castle of S. Angelo. It was also an important gain for the Pope to have
            managed to avert the attack on his spiritual power. The vexation of the
            Cardinals of the opposition was intense. Ascanio Sforza and Lunati left Rome at once. Peraudi is said to have gone to
            Alexander and rated him soundly to his face; but of all the irreconcilables,
            Giuliano della Rovere was the worst. Charles VIII
            twice personally endeavoured to mollify him, but without success. He absolutely
            refused to trust Alexander, even when the Pope in an autograph Brief assured
            him that he should not be molested on any pretext. He remained with the King.
   On the same day, 16th January, 1495, that
            the Cardinals Sforza and Lunati left Rome, the French
            King accepted the Pope’s invitation to take up his abode in the Vatican, where
            the so-called apartment, stanze nuove, had been prepared for him. Alexander VI came
            through the covered way from S. Angelo to receive the King, who on his part
            hastened to forestall the Pope. They met at the garden entrance of the tunnel,
            and the moment the first salutations were over Charles asked for the Red Hat
            for his friend and favourite, Briçonnet. The request
            was granted on the spot, and all possible honour in every way was shown to the
            King. On the 18th January the agreement was officially ratified, and on the
            following day Charles presented himself in the Consistory to make his obedience
            to the Pope. After the three prescribed genuflections he kissed the Pope’s foot
            and hand, who then raised and embraced him. The President of the French
            Parliament, de Ganay, then said that the King had
            come to profess his obedience, but that first he had a favour to ask, namely,
            the investiture with Naples. Alexander answered evasively; but nevertheless
            Charles proceeded to make his obedience, pronouncing in French the prescribed
            formula. “Holy Father, I am come to offer obedience and homage to your
            Holiness, as my predecessors the Kings of France have done before me”. When
            Charles had ceased speaking, de Ganay added that his
            master acknowledged Alexander as the true Vicar of Christ, and successor of the
            Apostles SS. Peter and Paul.
   Alexander had now surmounted his greatest
            danger; he had obtained the recognition of the ruler of France and conqueror of
            Italy. He showed his gratitude by making the King’s cousin, Philip of
            Luxemburg, a Cardinal on January 21st. On the 25th of January, the Feast of the
            Conversion of S. Paul, the Pope and the King proceeded together in state, accompanied
            by the Cardinals and Ambassadors, from S. Peter’s to S. Paul’s as a public
            manifestation of their friendship. “Alexander VI” says the Mantuan Envoy,
            “endeavours to gratify the French in every way; all possible expectancies,
            reservations and favours of all sorts are bestowed on them.” The Ferrarese
            Envoy was convinced that Charles had received the investiture of Naples, and
            been named Emperor of Constantinople. Similar rumours were circulated
            throughout Italy and Germany. In reality, beyond the agreement of January 15th,
            the King had obtained nothing except the nomination of two Cardinals.
             The commissariat for the French army in
            Rome became daily more and more difficult, and the disputes between the
            citizens and the soldiery were incessant. Charles could have had no motive for
            lingering there any longer, unless it were that he still hoped to obtain the
            investiture of Naples. If so, he was mistaken. When at last he took leave of
            the Pope on January 28th, the only document that he received was the Bull
            granting free passage to his army through the States of the Church.
                 In splendid weather, Charles VIII set out
            to attack Naples, along the same Roman road which had been selected by Charles
            of Anjou, 229 years before. Giuliano della Rovere and Peraudi awaited him in Marino, and it was here that
            he was informed of Alfonso II’s abdication. So abject was the terror of the
            despotic ruler of the two Sicilies, that he would start up in his sleep crying
            that “he heard the French coming, and all the trees and rocks calling France”.
            He fled to Sicily, leaving to his youthful son Ferrantino a ruined kingdom with the enemy at the gate.
   At Velletri, Charles met with a
            significant token of the change in the temper of the Great Powers of Europe
            which had been wrought by his conquests in Italy. The Envoys of Ferdinand the
            Catholic, expressed the displeasure of their King at his disrespectful
            treatment of the Pope, his occupation of the strongholds in the States of the
            Church, and, finally, of this expedition against Naples; they reminded him of the
            conditions in the treaty of Barcelona, which conferred on their King the right
            to defend the Church, and they demanded that Ostia should be restored, Caesar
            Borgia released, and the attack upon Naples relinquished. Charles refused, and
            high words passed between them.
             Another unpleasant surprise befell Charles
            at Velletri; Caesar Borgia suddenly disappeared. The King complained to the
            Pope, who professed utter ignorance of the whereabouts of the missing Prince,
            and expressed his regret, but did not send any other Cardinal. Charles however,
            still continued his southward march, lured on by easy victories, for everywhere
            the party of Anjou rose to meet his troops. On the 27th January, Ferrantino himself announced to his Envoy “Aquila has
            raised the standard of Franco, Sulmona and Popoli have followed suit; in the Abruzzi all is lost as
            far as Celano.”
   To please the Colonna, Charles permitted
            the storming of the fastnesses of the Conti, although these were within the
            States of the Church. The Fort of Monte S. Giovanni, close to the Neapolitan
            border, fell at the first onslaught, and was set on fire, while nearly all its
            inhabitants were cut to pieces. The destruction of this stronghold which had
            been supposed impregnable, and the barbarity which accompanied it, so terrified
            the Neapolitans that they retired without striking a blow. The French found the
            fortified cities, the passes, and even the important post of S. Germano, undefended. Even the weather seemed to be on their
            side. The February of that year was unusually mild; the fields were brilliantly
            green and studded with spring flowers. On the 16th February Gaeta fell. Capua
            had opened her gates on the 13th to the French. Ferrantino waited in vain for help from Spain and the Turks. On the 22nd February he fled
            to Ischia, while Charles VIII enthusiastically welcomed by the populace,
            entered Naples in triumph. Caesar’s boast “I came, I saw, I conquered,” wrote
            Sigismondo de’ Conti, “was surpassed”. “In the short space of a few weeks,” remarks
            another contemporary writer, “the French conquered as by a miracle, a whole
            kingdom, almost without striking a blow.” “ The French,” said Alexander VI,
            “came in with wooden spears and found they had nothing to do but the
            quartermaster’s work of marking the doors with chalk.”
   There was nothing now to delay the Crusade
            for the conquest of the Holy Land, which had been so solemnly announced by
            Charles, and within his own immediate circle voices were not wanting to remind
            him of the fact. One of the most urgent of these was that of Cardinal Peraudi, whose whole life had been devoted to this cause.
            There are clear indications that Charles VIII at this time was seriously
            considering the project of the war against the Turks, for which Alexander VI
            had promulgated a Bull in February; but he never got so far as to take any
            action in the matter. He preferred to remain in Naples and revel in the
            delights of the earthly paradise which had been so easily won; the prowess of
            the zealous champion of Christendom and reformer of the Church expended itself
            in enterprises of a very different character. This, however, did not prevent
            the French from threatening Alexander with a Council which was to reform both
            the Pope and the Church.
   
             DEATH OF PRINCE
            DSCHEM.
   Dschem’s death which took place
            February 25, 1495, was a severe blow to the King, but not more so than to the
            Pope. In those days, all cases of sudden death were invariably attributed to
            poison; and the enemies of Alexander at once accused him of the crime, but without
            the smallest ground. It is clear that Dschem died a
            natural death; probably the result of his disorderly life. According to
            Sigismondo de’ Conti, it was in consequence of his death that the King gave up
            all thoughts of the Crusade. To the French army the prolonged stay in Naples
            was most disastrous. Bacchus and Venus reigned paramount among the soldiers.
   While Charles VIII was thus
            revelling in the delights of the South, a storm was gathering against the
            “foreign barbarians” in the North. The unexampled good fortune of the French
            aroused an alarm in Italy which was shared by the Cabinets of foreign powers.
            It seemed as if France was on the point of obtaining that imperial power and
            worldwide domination at which she had so long been aiming. The opposition of
            Spain has already been mentioned. Upon the first successes of Charles,
            Maximilian I had entered into an alliance with Venice, where many were already
            beginning to perceive the consequences of the neutrality of the government; but
            the negotiations proceeded but slowly, until the fall of the Aragonese kingdom
            startled them into brisker life. Lodovico il Moro, who had long ceased to be
            friends with the French King, in telling the bad news to the Venetian Envoy,
            added that now there was not a moment to lose. In Venice the consternation was
            so great that Commines compares it to that which was caused in Rome by the news
            of the battle of Cannae. Secret negotiations were at once set on foot. From the
            unsatisfactory answer to the request made at the end of March by the French
            Envoy for the investiture with Naples, Charles could easily guess that the Pope
            was aware of what was going on. Alexander openly alluded to the League which he
            had been requested to join, and sent the golden Rose to the Doge. By the time
            his messenger had got to Venice the coalition against France was well started.
             On the 31st March, 1495, a Holy League for
            25 years was concluded between Venice, Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain, Maximilian
            I, Lodovico il Moro, and the Pope, for the defence of Christendom against the
            Turks, and for the preservation of the dignity of the Chair of S. Peter and the
            rights of the Holy Roman Empire. The members of the League engaged to defend
            each other’s dominions against all attacks of foreign powers who, at the present
            time, had possessions in Italy, and this was to hold good even though such
            powers should have lost the territories that now belonged to them. Each member
            was to furnish 8000 horsemen and 1000 foot soldiers, the Pope to provide half
            this number, but with the condition that he should use his spiritual powers.
             On Palm Sunday, April 12th, the League was
            solemnly announced in the various States which had joined it. The Pope ordered
            the Vicars and Governors in the States of the Church to have the event solemnly
            celebrated in their Vicariates and cities. On the 5th of April the Venetian
            Envoy officially informed Charles of the conclusion of the League. He was
            furious at the news; Cardinal Giuliano endeavoured in vain to calm him.
             The only chance of salvation now lay in a
            rapid retreat before the allies should have time to collect their forces.
            Instead of this, the French King, with incomprehensible fatuity, wasted the
            precious moments in endeavouring by alternate entreaties and menaces to induce
            the Pope to grant him the investiture of the kingdom. When he saw that the case
            was hopeless, he proceeded on May 12th, to the Cathedral of Naples, crowned,
            carrying the Imperial Orb in his left hand and the Sceptre in his right, and
            accompanied by a splendid retinue, to assert his claim before all the world
            both to the Kingdom of Naples and the Empire of the East. The strange
            procession elicited no demonstration of any sort. Not till May the 20th, did
            the King with the half of his army commence his retreat; the rest of the troops
            remained under the command of Montpensier to hold the conquered kingdom.
             To Alexander this meant a renewal of the
            perilous situation of the previous December. In the beginning of May he
            complained to the Envoys of Spain, Venice, and Milan, that Venice was the only
            member of the League which had sent him any troops; could not the Powers see,
            he said, that he would have to bear the first brunt of the attack; he did not
            wish to lose his tiara. On May 3rd, a consultation was held in Consistory as to
            whether the Pope should leave Rome. The general opinion was in favour of his
            remaining; especially as the Romans were confident of their ability to defend
            the city; but on the 4th, Alexander informed the Cardinals that, as the
            presence of the French was likely to cause disturbances in Rome, he intended to
            retire to Orvieto. On the 6th of May, Charles despatched a tranquillising
            letter to the Pope; he pledged his Royal honour that during his stay in Rome he
            would undertake nothing to the disadvantage either of Alexander or the Romans.
            The Pope replied that he and the Sacred College could not sanction the King’s
            project of coming to Rome, let him choose some other meeting-place, Orvieto or
            Spoleto; two Legates would be sent to conduct him through the States of the
            Church. Accordingly, on May 11th, Cardinals Morton and Carvajal were selected
            in Consistory for the office. At the same time, Rome was put in a state of
            defence, and entrenchments were thrown up before the Castle of S. Angelo. On
            the 19th of May, fresh Envoys arrived from the King, Cardinal de la Grolaie, M. de Bresse, and
            Francois de Luxemburg. They offered in the name of the King a yearly tribute of
            50,000 ducats, and the payment of the 100,000 ducats still owing from Alfonso
            and Ferrante, if the Pope would grant him the investiture of Naples; in regard
            to the Turkish war, Charles would personally arrange with Alexander. The Pope
            refused, although the Envoys spoke in a menacing tone.
   The excitement in the city meanwhile
            increased from day to day. “People are in terror” writes an Envoy on the 20th
            May, “not only for their property, but for their lives also. During the last
            hundred years Rome has never been so entirely cleared of silver and valuables
            of all sorts. Not one of the Cardinals has plate enough to serve six persons;
            the houses are dismantled. Every day fresh troops come in; bastions have been
            erected at four of the gates.” Some days earlier the same writer had announced
            that the Pope meant to fly without waiting for any more communications with the
            King. This intention was carried out. On the 27th, Alexander left Rome
            accompanied by his body-guard, some Venetian and Milanese mercenaries, and
            twenty Cardinals, and went by Civita Vecchia to Orvieto. In the Consistorial Acts, it is stated
            that the Pope left Rome in order to avoid disturbances which might arise during
            the passage of the King’s army, in consequence of the different nationalities
            comprised in the Papal and French troops.
   On the 1st of June Charles VIII,
            accompanied by the Cardinals Giuliano, Fregoso, and
            La Grolaie, arrived at the gates of Rome. By the
            Pope’s orders, Cardinal Morton, the Legate who had been left behind, invited
            him to take lip his residence in the Vatican. The King declined this, and after
            a visit to S. Peter’s, established himself in the Palace of Cardinal Domenico della Rovere in the Borgo. The garrisons were now withdrawn
            from Terracina and Civita Vecchia,
            but that of Ostia remained. The King, anxious to give no handle of accusation
            to his enemies, enforced the strictest discipline. The Swiss soldiers were not
            allowed to enter the city. Except for one or two isolated cases of robbery, the
            French occupation this time passed off without disorder. On the 3rd of June
            Charles moved on to Baccano.
   Charles VIII still hoped that the Pope and
            he might meet, and sent an embassy to Orvieto to endeavour to bring this about.
            Even Cardinal Sforza on the 1st of June still believed that Alexander would see
            the King; but the Pope could not bring himself to trust the French, and on June
            5 he hurried away to Perugia with his Cardinals and the Envoys. Now at last,
            Charles became convinced that there was no chance of a meeting. When his scouts
            announced that the Venetian and Milanese troops were on their way to join each
            other at Parma he hastened his retreat.
             On the 13th June the French King reached
            Siena, and soon after arrived at Poggibonzi, where
            Savonarola came to meet him. “Most Christian Prince” he said “you have incurred
            the wrath of God by neglecting that work of reforming the Church which, by my
            mouth, He had charged you to undertake, and to which He had called you by so
            many unmistakeable signs. This time you will escape from the danger which
            threatens you; but if you again disregard the command which He now, through me
            His unworthy slave, reiterates, and still refuse to take up the work which He
            commits to you, I warn you that He will punish you with far more terrible
            misfortunes, and will choose another man in your place.”
   Charles succeeded in crossing the
            Apennines in safety with all his artillery! It was not till he reached the Taro
            at Fornuovo that he came across the army of the
            allies under the command of the Marquess Francesco Gonzaga. On the 6th of July
            they fought; the battle was sharp but short. Charles plunged into the thickest
            of the fray, nor was the Marquess Gonzaga behind-hand in daring; he had three
            horses killed under him. The King’s army might have been practically
            annihilated, if it had not been for the undisciplined Bohemians who formed part
            of the Italian force, and who at once began to ransack the enemy’s baggage.
            This enabled the French to cut their way through, though not without severe
            loss. The booty was large and valuable, consisting of all the plunder which had
            been gathered during the course of their victorious progress through the
            unfortunate country which had been so easily mastered. There were innumerable
            chests filled with jewels and gold and silver plate, two banners, Charles’s
            helmet and sword, and his golden seal, together with a book containing the
            portraits of many fair ladies whose favours the gallant monarch had won in the
            various cities through which he had passed. It was not wonderful that the
            Italians should have claimed the victory, although the object of the battle had
            not been attained. The beautiful Madonna della Vittoria, which was painted by Mantegna by order of the Marquess of Mantua,
            remains as a standing memorial of this claim. It is now in the Louvre in Paris.
   The patriotism of the Italian poets burst
            into flame over the success of their arms at Fornuovo,
            and they are almost unanimous in singing of it as a brilliant victory . Antonio Cammelli is the only one who, with a calmer and
            clearer insight than the rest of his countrymen acknowledges that.
    
                 Passo il Re franco, Italia, a tuo dispetto
                 Cosa che non fe mai ’l popul romano,
             Col legno in resta e con la spada in mano
             Con nemici a le spalle e innanti al petto
                 Cesare e Scipion,
            di lui ho letto,
   I nemici domar de mano in mano:
             E costui,
            come un can che va lontano
   Mordendo questo e quel passò via netto.
              
                 Not till the 15th July, when he reached
            Asti, was Charles able at last to give a little well-earned rest to his jaded
            troops. Fortune seemed now to have entirely abandoned the French. The
            expedition against Genoa was unsuccessful, and Ferrantino drove Charles’ troops out of Naples and forced them to retire to Castelnuovo.
   The Pope had returned to Rome on the 27th
            June. A few days later he forbade the Swiss mercenaries to take part in the war
            against the allies. Stronger measures soon followed. At the request of the
            Venetians on the 5th of August a monition was issued threatening Charles with excommunication;
            but the most pressing danger for the King was the impending double attack upon
            France from Ferdinand of Spain on one side, and the Emperor Maximilian on the
            other. It was imperatively necessary to get home as soon as possible. He was
            fortunate enough by the conclusion of a separate peace with Ludovico Sforza at
            Vercelli on the 9th October, to withdraw that vacillating Prince from the
            League, and soon after re-entered his own dominions. All his lofty projects had
            failed and the shock which had been given to international relations in the
            South of Europe had rendered the prospect of the Crusade, of which the
            expedition to Italy was to have been the prelude, more gloomy than at any
            previous period.
             This disastrous year, which had twice seen
            Rome at the mercy of the French, closed with one of the most destructive
            inundations that had ever been known in the Eternal City. Mementos of the high
                 water marks of 1495 are still to be found
            in places. On November 25, 1495, the weather was exceptionally cold. On
            December 1st it snowed a little and then the temperature rose suddenly and
            torrents of rain fell. When this had lasted for two days and a half, on the
            4th, the sky cleared and fine weather set in. Presently, the Tiber began to
            rise with extraordinary rapidity, and submerged all the lower part of the city.
            Just as the Cardinals were coming out of a Consistory, the flood reached the streets
            round the castle of S. Angelo, and in a moment turned them into a swirling sea.
            They only just succeeded, with great difficulty, in getting across the bridge.
            Cardinal Sclafenati found it impossible to reach his
            palace; when he turned his horse the water was up to the saddle. “After dinner,”
            says one of the Venetians, “our Ambassador Girolamo Zorzi rode out to look at the inundation. We made our way towards the street by the
            river bank (called Canal del Ponte because it was so frequently flooded), and
            found the whole place under water; the Ponte Sisto was almost covered and the river was still rising, roaring fearfully and full
            of the wreckage of mills, wooden bridges, and cottages. We tried to go to Sta
            Maria del Popolo but that was out of the question.
            The sight of the falling houses, and the wretched fugitives escaping from them,
            was so heart-rending that we could bear it no longer and resolved to go home.
            The water was up to the saddles of our horses. At one in the morning the flood
            reached our own street. We did our best to dam up the doors and windows in the
            basement so as not to lose the wine in the cellars, but in vain, the water
            burst up through the floor, and had not the servants taken the casks on their
            shoulders and carried them up to the story above, we should have had none left.
            Presently the rising waves washed away our barricades, and in a moment the court-yard
            was a lake; the servants in the cellars had to fly for their lives. Our
            neighbours the Flemings were also forced to fly, lamenting the loss of all
            their goods, which they had to leave behind. Our landlord Domenico de’ Massimi strove in vain to rescue the costly comestibles
            with which his shop was stocked. The water came pouring down in conflicting
            streams through the various streets, and everything was washed away. His shopmen
            could only save themselves by swimming, and he and his servants had to wade
            through the water breast-high. His loss is estimated at 4000 ducats. We
            provided him and all our neighbours with wine, while he supplied us with bread.
            The water continued to rise till the evening of Saturday. In our court-yard it
            was seven feet deep and ten feet in the street. Nearly all the city was in the
            same plight. People went about in boats, reminding us of our own lagoons,
            carrying provisions to the imprisoned inhabitants of the houses.” In many
            places the water rose so rapidly that the people were drowned in their beds.
            Many lost their lives, and a still greater number all that they possessed. All
            night long cries of distress were to be heard from those who had been overtaken
            by the waters. For three hours a terrific storm raged; it seemed as though we
            were at sea.
   The distress in many quarters of the city
            was extreme in consequence of the destruction of the food supply and of the
            wells. “Though we were surrounded with water” writes the Venetian narrator,
            quoted above, “many are perishing with thirst even at this moment. In Trastevere it is feared that all the bridges will be
            destroyed. Many houses and palaces have fallen and their inhabitants have been
            buried under the ruins. The Mosaic pavements in the churches are broken up, the
            tombs are burst; all the food in the city is spoilt. Almost all the cattle in
            the neighbourhood have been drowned; the herds took refuge in the trees; many
            died of hunger and cold, others contrived to reach the city by swimming with
            the help of uprooted trees or branches, and arrived half-dead. It is feared
            that no crops can be grown next year where the water has been. There were great
            floods in the reigns of Popes Sixtus IV and Martin V but never one like this.
            Many are filled with terror, and think there is something beyond nature in it;
            but it is not for me to say anything on this point. There is every reason to
            fear that there will be great mortality among the cattle, as has always been
            the case after calamities of this sort. These parts of Rome have suffered so
            much that it makes the heart ache to see it. The Pope has ordered processions
            to implore the mercy of God. Rome, December 4, 1495.”
   On the night of Saturday to Sunday the
            flood slowly began to subside. “Yesterday morning” writes a Venetian to his
            friends at home, “the water had receded out of the streets, but the court-yards
            and cellars are filled with dead animals and filth of all sorts; it will take
            more than three months to cleanse them. The damage done to the city is
            incalculable; a quarter of a century will hardly suffice to repair it. The
            boats on the Tiber, the mills and all the old houses are destroyed, and all the
            horses that were in the stables have been drowned. In consequence of the destruction
            of the mills there will soon be no bread to be had. Thank God all our own
            people are safe. Many of the prisoners in Torre di Nona were drowned. The moats
            surrounding the Castle of S. Angelo are still as full as they can hold of
            water. Many of the labourers in the vineyards have perished, and nearly all the
            herds of cattle in the flooded districts. On Friday evening a poor fellow was
            fished out of the river at the Ripa Grande, more dead
            than alive, clinging to the trunk of a tree; he had been caught by the water at
            Monte Rotondo, eleven miles from Rome, and carried
            down all that way. The brothers of S. Paolo came to see our Ambassador
            yesterday evening; they said the water in their church was up to the High
            Altar; you know how high that is, and can imagine what it must have been in
            other places. The havoc that the Tiber has wrought on this occasion is
            incredible. I could fill a quire of paper with marvels and with the account of
            the damage the city has sustained. I beg your Excellency to forward this report
            to Marino Sanudo; in very truth since Rome has been Rome, such a flood as this
            has never been seen. Rome, December 8, 1495.” The Venetian Annalist who has
            preserved this letter estimates the damage to the city at 300,000 ducats.
   We cannot be surprised to find that the
            popular imagination was vividly impressed by such a calamity as this. The fate
            of Sodom and Gomorrah was recalled; the Venetian letter of December 8, already
            quoted, speaks of a belief in many minds that “the judgments of God were about
            to burst on the city, and that it would be entirely destroyed.” The prevailing
            excitement found vent in portentous stories, which were widely circulated and
            believed. One of those which was most highly credited was told of a monster
            said to have been found on the banks of the Tiber in January 1496. The Venetian
            Envoys describe it as having “the body of a woman and a head with two faces.
            The front face was that of an ass with long ears, at the back was an old man
            with a beard. The left arm was human; the right resembled the trunk of an
            elephant. In the place of a tail it had a long neck with a gaping snake’s head
            at the end; the legs, from the feet upwards and the whole body, were covered
            with scales like a fish.” The Romans looked upon this and other reported
            marvels of a similar character as omens announcing fresh disasters,—war, famine
            and pestilence. In other parts of Italy the same feeling prevailed. Thus, the
            strange beast which was found at the door of the Cathedral of Como was thought
            to portend the approach of evil times. On all sides men’s minds were filled
            with gloomy forebodings.
             The mighty voice of Savonarola in Florence
            thundered prophecies of woe upon woe. “I announce to you ” he cried in his Lent
            sermons of the year 1496, “ that all Italy will be convulsed, and those who are
            most exalted will be most abased. O Italy! trouble after trouble shall befall
            thee; troubles of war after famine, troubles of pestilence after war, trouble
            from this side and from that. There will be rumours upon rumours—now rumours of
            barbarians on this side, then rumours of barbarians on that. Rumours from the
            East, from the West; from all sides rumour after rumour. Then men will yearn
            for the visions of the prophets, and will have them not; for the Lord saith, ‘Now
            do I prophesy in my turn.’ Men will lean on astrology, and it will profit them
            nothing. The law of the priesthood shall perish, and priests be stripped of
            their rank; princes shall wear hair-cloth; the people be crushed by
            tribulation. All men will lose courage, and as they have judged, so shall they
            themselves be judged.”
                 
             CHAPTER V.
                 
 MURDER OF THE DUKE OF GANDIA
                  
                  
                 The withdrawal
            of Charles VIII from Italy was far from including the complete liberation of the
            Peninsula from French occupation. His troops still held the important frontier
            fortress of Asti and the Florentine castles, to keep the road across the
            Apennines open, while ten thousand French soldiers yet remained in the
            Neapolitan territory. Charles VIII himself spoke openly of returning, and the
            Florentines were doing their best to enable him to do so. Thus it was of the
            highest importance that the French should be got out of the kingdom of Naples
            as quickly as possible; but although Ferrantino was
            supported by a contingent of Papal and Spanish troops under the celebrated
            Gran-Capitano Gonsalvo de Cordova, it seemed far from
            certain that he would succeed in accomplishing this. They still held their
            ground in Calabria, a portion of the Abruzzi, and in Terra di Lavoro; Tarento, Salerno, Gaeta,
            and other strong places were in their hands. In the beginning of the year 1496,
            provisions were introduced into Gaeta by French ships, together with a
            reinforcement of 2000 men and a store of ammunition. In spite of remonstrances
            from the Pope, Virginio Orsini gratified his spite
            against the Colonna, who were fighting on Ferrantino’s side, by taking service with the French, who achieved some successes in the
            Abruzzi.
   A change for the better in Charles’
            fortunes was by no means impossible. The Pope showed his consciousness of the
            danger by expending a large sum on the fortifications of S. Angelo, and he
            often personally inspected the works during their construction. The pecuniary
            loss to the Court, now that no French ecclesiastics ever came to Rome for their
            benefices, was very considerable. “In spite of all, however,” says Sanudo, “the
            Pope still held fast by the League.” The Briefs of those days showed that he
            was doing his utmost to uphold Ferrantino. It was
            about this time that the Papal Nuncio, Lionello Cheregato, begged Maximilian I to come to Italy.
   The first reverse sustained by the French
            in Naples was consequent upon the arrival of assistance from Venice, for which Ferrantino had paid by handing over Brindisi, Otranto, and Trani to the Republic. The French general, Montpensier, now
            saw plainly that all was lost unless he could obtain efficient help from the
            King. By the month of April 1496, the French had hardly any footing left in
            Calabria, Apulia, and Terra di Lavoro. Duke Guidobaldo of Urbino, who would have been well pleased to
            see the Pope turning his attention to the conquest of Virginio Orsini’s possessions, was taken into the pay of the League in May. By the end
            of June, the rest of the French army, with Montpensier and Orsini, were shut up
            in Atella, situated in the Basilicata, and a month
            later they were forced to capitulate.
   The success of the League was complete;
            and when, on its renewal on July 18, 1496, England also joined it, it became a
            European coalition. Shortly afterwards Maximilian I appeared in Upper Italy,
            and was welcomed at Mende, near Milan, on August 31, by the Papal Legate,
            Cardinal Carvajal. The entire force of the King of the Romans numbered only
            4000 men; not one of the German Princes put in an appearance. In the matter of
            funds his ease was even worse, Venice failing to produce the promised
            subsidies. The Venetian government knew from trustworthy sources that Charles
            had no real intention of resuming the war in Italy, and by no means welcomed
            the arrival of the Emperor, whom they had invited under very different
            circumstances. His well-chosen plan of operations added still more to their
            disgust, as it would have effectually barred the way to the accomplishment of
            their designs on Milan. He purposed to force Savoy and Montferrat to join the
            League, and to wrest Asti from the French, in which case it would naturally
            have returned to Lodovico il Moro. They adhered to their policy of tacit opposition
            in spite of stringent remonstrances from the Pope. “We do not consider,”
            Alexander wrote on the 4th September, 1496, to the Doge, “that the French ought
            to be left alone because for the moment they are not attacking us. As long as
            they, refuse to evacuate Naples and Ostia, and to withdraw the declaration of
            war against Italy, and continue daily to pour troops and ammunition into the
            country, to send war-ships to Gaeta, and to forbid the customary missions to
            Rome,—in short, to do all the things that are done in time of war, so long must
            we look upon them as enemies. They want not the will to do worse things, but
            only the power. We see all the signs of war and none of peace. In going on with
            the war and occupying the passes we are not attacking them, but merely
            defending ourselves.”
             All his remonstrances, however, were
            ineffectual, and Maximilian found it impossible to carry out his plans. He
            therefore now resolved to endeavour to force the Florentines to relax their
            hold on Pisa, and to relinquish the French alliance, by possessing himself of
            their port at Leghorn. But here, too, he failed mainly for want of the promised
            and indispensable help which Venice and Milan still withheld. Towards the end
            of the year he returned to the Tyrol thoroughly disgusted with the faithless
            allies who had so meanly failed to keep their engagements.
                 Meanwhile, Alexander VI was busily
            occupied in taking advantage of the altered conditions in the Neapolitan
            kingdom to carry out his own purposes. “By the expulsion of the French from
            Italy he was now relieved from the danger which had hung over him for so long,”
            and he at once set to work to crush his disloyal nobles. “The French invasion
            had brought to light the utter untrustworthiness of the Papal feudatories. The
            great majority of them, and especially those who were most powerful, had
            faithlessly abandoned the Pope in the hour of danger. Some, regardless of their
            oath of fealty, had simply gone over to the enemy; others had made separate
            terms with him, leaving their sovereign helpless and defenceless.”
             The most guilty of all were the Orsini; it
            was their defection which had practically delivered the Pope into the hands of
            the French; it was right that the first blow should be aimed at them. Already,
            in February 1496, Virginio Orsini had been proclaimed
            a rebel; as he and his family still held to the French, on the 1st June the
            extreme censures of the Church were pronounced against them, with confiscation
            of all their possessions. Alexander VI no doubt intended to bestow their
            property on some of his relations.
   The task of chastising the Orsini was
            assigned to Juan Borgia, Duke of Gandia, Alexander’s
            son, who was married to the first cousin of King Ferdinand the Catholic, and
            who was summoned from Spain to Rome for this purpose. The Pope had a mistakenly
            high opinion of the military talents of this Prince. When he arrived in Rome,
            on August 10, the French garrison at Atella had
            already been forced to capitulate. The effect of this was to hand over Virginio Orsini and his son Giovanni Giordano to Ferrantino, who, by the Pope’s orders, kept them shut up in
            prison. Thus the Orsini were deprived of their ablest leader and chief.
   This was an opportunity too precious to be
            lost. Extensive preparations for the expedition against the Orsini were at once
            commenced, and the Duke of Urbino was also summoned. The Duke of Gandia had already in September been chosen Legate for the
            Patrimony, and was, on the 26th October, in S. Peter’s, appointed
            Commander-General of the Papal troops. Besides the Duke of Urbino, he was to be
            accompanied by Cardinal Lunati as Legate. On the
            following day the expedition started to conquer the strongholds of the Orsini.
            At first all went well. Scrofano, Galera, Formello,
            and Campagnano were rapidly subdued, one after the
            other. Anguillara opened its gates without making any
            resistance.
   The next step was to proceed to lay siege
            to the family Castle of Bracciano. This majestic
            fortress, with its five round towers, still crowns the height above the blue
            lake in grey and massive grandeur. Here the whole clan, with all their forces,
            was assembled. The youthful Alviano, with his
            high-spirited consort Bartolomea, Virginio’s sister, commanded the defenders. The French flag floated over the towers, and
            the war cry was ‘France.’ At the beginning of the siege the Duke of Urbino was
            wounded, and thus the leadership devolved on the inexperienced Duke of Gandia, who from the first was far from successful.
            Simultaneously with Bracciano, Trevignano,
            on the other side of the lake, had also been invested, but without result. No
            progress was made until the end of November, when the guns which the Pope had
            borrowed from the King of Naples arrived, and then first Isola, and soon after Trevignano, fell; but Bracciano still held out. The troops suffered much from the bad weather and rain; when
            winter began in earnest it was still more difficult to keep the field. The
            besieged made numerous sorties; detachments appeared even close under the walls
            of Rome, where the party of the Orisini began to stir
            in a very disquieting manner. The Pope was beside himself; his illness on
            Christmas Day was attributed to vexation at the ill-success of his army.
            Reinforcements were despatched to Bracciano, and it
            was hoped that at last, either by force of arms or starvation, the garrison
            would be compelled to yield. It certainly could not have held out had it not
            been relieved by the force which Vitellozzo, the
            tyrant of Citta di Castello, and Carlo and Giulio
            Orsini, with the help of French gold, were able to send to its assistance. The
            approach of these troops obliged the Papal army to raise the siege and withdraw
            the artillery to Anguillara for security, while the
            rest of the forces went forth to encounter the new enemy. They met at Soriano
            on January 25, 1497, and the battle ended in the total defeat of the Papal
            troops. Guidobaldo was taken prisoner, Gandia was wounded, and their army completely routed; the
            Orsini were now masters of the Campagna.
   Alexander VI now made peace as quickly as
            possible (on the 5th of February). All their castles were restored to the
            Orsini on payment of 50,000 golden florins, the Pope only retaining Anguillara and Cervetri. The Duke
            of Urbino was not included in the treaty, and remained in prison in Soriano; he
            had later to ransom himself.
   The Pope’s unfortunate attack upon the
            Orsini left him in an extremely isolated position. The only friend whom he
            could now trust was Gonsalvo de Cordova, the General
            of the Spanish sovereigns, on whom he had recently bestowed the title of “Catholic.”
            On the 19th February Gonsalvo came to Rome, and after
            a brief sojourn of three days, proceeded with 600 horsemen and 1000 foot
            soldiers to attack Ostia, which, still in the hands of the French, was a
            standing menace to the Pope. On the 9th March it was forced to yield. About the
            same time the Pope decided, by his own personal authority, to deprive Cardinal
            Giuliano della Rovere of his benefices, and his
            brother Giovanni, who had sided with Vitellozzo, of
            the Prefecture of Rome.
   On the 15th ol March, 1497, Gonsalvo de Cordova and the Duke of Gandia, “the one an able general and statesman, the other
            a mere stage prince bedizened with ornaments and tinsel,” returned to Rome.
            Modern writers assert that the Spanish leader seriously remonstrated with Alexander
            on his nepotism and his misconduct; but there is no mention of this in
            contemporaneous authorities. There was certainly occasion enough for such
            remonstrances, considering the life Alexander was then leading and his partiality
            towards his family. It was about this time that Cardinal Peraudi said to the Florentine Envoy, “When I think of the lives of the Pope and some
            of the Cardinals, I shudder at the idea of residing at the Court; I will have
            nothing to say to it unless God reforms His Church.” In Rome also Alexander was
            extremely unpopular, mainly because he had surrounded himself almost
            exclusively with Spaniards. Since February 1496 the Spanish party in the
            College of Cardinals had received a great accession of strength; on the 19th
            Alexander had added four, namely—Juan Lopez, Bartolomeo Martini, Juan de
            Castro, and his sister’s son Juan Borgia, to the five which it already
            contained. In May 1497 Juan Borgia was made Legate of Perugia. On the 7th June
            a secret Consistory was held, in which the Duchy of Benevento and the cities of
            Terracina and Pontecorvo were granted to the Duke of Gandia and his legitimate male descendants. Out of the 27 Cardinals who were present,
            Piccolomini was the only one who raised his voice against this alienation of
            these Church lands, and his remonstrance was unavailing. According to the
            Spanish historian Zurita, the Ambassador of Ferdinand
            and Isabella had also endeavoured to prevent it, on the ground that it was an
            injury to the Church and to Christendom.
   These distinctions, conferred at the cost
            of the Church on a man who had shown himself such an incapable commander in the
            field, were made all the more scandalous by the Duke’s notorious immorality. On
            the 8th of June the Pope appointed Cardinal Caesar Borgia, Legate for Naples,
            where he was to crown the new King Federigo.
   On the 14th June a banquet was given in
            the vineyard of Vanozza, close to S. Pietro in Vincoli, at which the Duke of Gandia and his brother Caesar, with many of their friends, and among them Juan Borgia,
            were present. It was somewhat late in the evening when the two brothers, with
            Cardinal Juan, mounted their mules in order to return to the Papal palace.
            Close to the Cesarini palace, where Cardinal Ascanio Sforza was then residing,
            the Duke of Gandia took leave of his companions,
            saying that he was going to pay a visit which he wished to make unattended. The
            others endeavoured to persuade him to take an adequate number of servants with
            him, but he refused, and disappeared into the darkness, accompanied by only one
            groom and a man in domino, whom he had brought with him to the feast, and who
            for the last month had visited him daily. When he got to the Piazza degli Ebrei he dismissed the
            groom, also desiring him to wait an hour for him, and if he did not return by
            the end of that time to go back to the palace. Then he took the domino up on
            the mule behind him and rode off, whither no one knew.
   When, on the following morning (June 15),
            his confidential servants found that he did not return, they sent word to the
            Pope. Alexander was a good deal disturbed, but both he and the servants
            consoled themselves with the probability that the Duke might be engaged in some
            gallant adventure, and was afraid of compromising himself if he were seen to
            leave the house. When, however, night came on, and still the Duke was missing,
            the Pope’s distress became acute, and he commanded that every possible effort
            should be made to discover what had happened to him. All Rome was filled with
            dismay and apprehension; many of the citizens closed their shops and barricaded
            their doors; there was no knowing what the enemies of the Borgia might do.
            Excited Spaniards went about the streets with drawn swords. The Orsini and
            Colonna called their troops together. At last the groom was found badly wounded
            and unable to give any information; and soon after, the Duke’s mule was caught,
            the stirrups bearing traces of a struggle; but of the Duke himself nothing
            could be heard. At length, on the 16th June, the searchers were put on the
            right track by a Slavonian timber merchant, whose yard was close to the
            Hospital of his nation, on the banks of the Tiber. He was in the habit of
            keeping watch at night over his property, and deposed to having seen on
            Thursday, “about two o’clock in the morning, two men come out of the street to
            the left of the Hospital and return again, after having looked round cautiously
            in all directions, as though to see if the coast were clear. Soon after, two
            other men appeared from the same place, and after looking about in a similar
            manner, and seeing no one, made a signal. Upon this a horseman issued from the
            lane, riding a white horse, and carrying a corpse in front of him, the trunk
            and legs hanging on cither side of the horse, being
            supported by the two men whom he had seen at first. The other two carried dark
            lanterns, and when the ghastly cortege had reached a place on the bank where
            rubbish was shot into the river, the men took the body and hurled it into the
            water, flinging it as far as they could. The horseman asked if they had thrown
            it well in, to which they replied, ‘Right well, Signor,’ and then the five men
            disappeared down the street which leads to the Hospital of S. James.” When the
            man was asked why he had not informed the authorities, his answer was
            significant of the state of Rome under the Borgia. “In the course of my life,”
            he said, “I have seen more than a hundred bodies thrown into the Tiber at this
            spot, and never heard of any one troubling himself about them.”
   Men were immediately set to work to drag
            the river, and about midday of the same day, a body was found not far from Sta
            Maria del Popolo, and close to a garden belonging to
            Cardinal Ascanio Sforza. It was that of the Duke of Gandia.
            The throat had been cut, and it bore nine ghastly wounds. His purse, containing
            40 ducats, and his rich garments were untouched. Robbery, therefore, had had
            nothing to do with the murder. The corpse was taken at once to S. Angelo and
            there washed and clothed in ducal robes, and then taken on an open bier to lie
            in state at Sta Maria del Popolo. In addition to the
            Duke’s suite and the Spanish and Milanese Envoys, many prelates and other
            persons joined the procession.
   “When Alexander VI heard that the Duke had
            been murdered and his body thrown like carrion into the Tiber, he was perfectly
            overcome; he shut himself up in his room, overwhelmed with grief, and wept
            bitterly. From Wednesday evening until Sunday morning he neither ate nor drank,
            nor had he a moment’s sleep from Thursday morning till Sunday.” So says Jakob
            Burchard, though we seek in vain for any account of the murder itself in his
            pages. There were many indications that the crime had been planned long before
            and carried out with great skill. The only person who could have told in which
            direction the Duke had gone was the groom, and he had been rendered incapable
            of saying anything. The time that had elapsed before the body was found was a
            great advantage for the murderers, enabling them to obliterate all traces which
            might have led to their discovery. In Rome all sorts of wild rumours were
            flying about, which rapidly developed into still wilder tales. The
            consternation and distress in the Papal palace were unexampled. The complete
            failure of the police to discover anything left a free field for the invention
            of any amount of myths. Suspicion fell first upon the Orsini and Cardinal
            Ascanio Sforza, who had a short time before had a violent quarrel with the
            Duke. This, however, did not prevent many others from being suspected, amongst
            whom were Giovanni Sforza of Pesaro, brother-in-law of the murdered Prince,
            Cardinal Sanseverino, the Duke of Urbino, the rebels of Viterbo, and Count
            Antonio Maria della Mirandola.
            Many believed that the Duke had fallen a victim to the jealousy of some Roman
            husband.
   On the 17th of June, the Governor of the
            City received orders from the Pope to have all the houses on the banks of the
            Tiber thoroughly searched up to Sta Maria del Popolo.
            The Palace of Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, who on the previous day had sent a
            confidential account to his brother in Milan of the event, was included in the
            investigation. The Cardinal commended the action of the Pope, and remarked that
            he would have been still better pleased if the examination had been made the
            day before; he begged that the Governor would begin with his house. Out of
            considerations of personal dignity he absented himself from his palace for the
            time; he told the Milanese Envoy that the Governor of the City had informed him
            that amongst the Duke’s papers, letters had been found from Fabrizio Colonna
            earnestly warning him against a Roman citizen in whom Gandia had great confidence. On the 20th June, Cardinal Ascanio wrote to his brother:
            “Although all possible pains have been taken, as yet nothing certain has been
            discovered either as to the place of the murder or the person who did it. The
            Duke was last seen that night close to the cross in the street leading to Sta
            Maria del Popolo; it is thought that the crime was
            committed somewhere near this cross, because both horsemen and others on foot
            were seen there. The uncertainty which prevails has given rise to many
            different conjectures. Some think it had to do with a love affair; the Duke of
            Urbino, the Orsini, and Cardinal Sanseverino have also been suspected. Again,
            it is said that some of my people may have done it on account of the recent
            quarrel with the Duke. Finally, it has been asserted that either Giovanni
            Sforza of Pesaro or his brother Galeazzo is the murderer.” At the end of his
            epistle Ascanio refers to letters from his brother saying that Giovanni Sforza
            had come to Milan, and that his brother Galeazzo had never left Pesaro.
            “Although it is incredible,” he continues, “that either of them should have
            been guilty of such a cruel act, still I am glad that Giovanni has written here
            to prove that he and his brother are innocent. Now that it is known that he had
            gone to Milan and that Galeazzo had not left Pesaro, people here are starting
            fresh hypotheses, and seeking in all possible ways to find out the truth.”
   In corroboration of this, there is a letter
            to Giovanni Bentivoglio of June 20th, 1497, which says “two days ago the
            brother of the Lord of Pesaro was openly spoken of as the assassin; now this is
            no longer believed. All sorts of contradictory opinions are held. But since
            every word and every judgment connected with this affair is beset with doubt
            and danger, I leave the matter to those whom it concerns. The Pope is deeply
            distressed at the loss he has sustained, and is minded to change his life and
            become a different man. He has gone to S. Peter’s and intends to erect the
            Tribune for the High Altar there, according to the design of Nicholas V, which
            will cost 50,000 ducats; in Sta Maria Maggiore there is also to be a new
            Tribune for the Papal Benediction, and already 2000 ducats have been set apart
            for this. Moreover yesterday in the Consistory he promised a reform of the
            Church, both in temporal and spiritual matters, and appointed a commission of
            six Cardinals and three Prelates for this purpose. Finally he announced his
            intention of equipping forty squadrons, but will have no Roman Barons among
            them. It is thought that he will give the command to Gonsalvo de Cordova, who is a truly able and worthy man. He has also promised many other
            excellent things; time will soon shew whether he is in earnest.”
   In regard to the proceedings at the
            Consistory of June 19th, we have a detailed report of the Venetian Ambassador
            and a letter from Ascanio Sforza. It was attended by all the Cardinals in Rome,
            excepting Ascanio, and, in addition to the representatives of the League, by
            the Ambassadors of Spain, Naples, Venice and Milan. After the Cardinals had
            each severally offered their condolences, the Pope addressed them in a speech
            in which he freely gave vent to his grief. “The blow which has fallen upon us”
            he said, “is the heaviest that we could possibly have sustained. We loved the
            Duke of Gandia more than any one else in the world. We would give seven Tiaras to be able to recall him to life.
            God has done this in punishment for our sins, for the Duke had done nothing to
            deserve this mysterious and terrible death. It has been said that Giovanni
            Sforza is the criminal. We are convinced that this is not the case, and equally
            so, that neither his brother nor the Duke of Urbino are guilty; may God forgive
            the murderer. We, on our part, are resolved to amend our own life and to reform
            the Church. The reform of the Church will be put into the hands of six
            Cardinals and two Auditors of the Rota. From henceforth benefices shall only be
            given to deserving persons, and in accordance with the votes of the Cardinals.
            We renounce all nepotism, We will begin the reform with ourselves and so
            proceed through all ranks of the Church till the whole work is accomplished.”
            Six Cardinals were appointed on the spot to constitute the Commission of
            Reform.
   When the Pope had finished his speech, the
            Spanish Ambassador Garcilaso della Vega stood up to apologise for the absence of Cardinal Ascanio Sforza. The
            Cardinal, he said, desired him to entreat his Holiness to give no credence to
            the reports that were going about that he was the murderer, and had assumed the
            leadership of the Orsini party. If the Pope permitted, he would come forward
            and defend himself. He had only kept away from today’s Consistory out of fear
            of the Spaniards. The Pope replied “God forbid that I should harbour any such
            horrible suspicions of the Cardinal. I have always looked upon him as a brother
            and he will be welcome whenever he comes.”
   On the same day, 19th of June, the death
            of the Duke of Gandia was officially announced to the
            Italian and foreign Powers. “We do not know,” the letter says, “by whom the
            murder was committed, or what was its cause.” The loss of one whom he loved
            only too dearly was, he considered, a visitation from God and a warning to him
            to amend his life. The Powers replied at once with letters of condolence. The
            Emperor Maximilian expressed a hope that the Pope would persevere in his good
            resolutions and carry them out. Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere, between whom and the Pope negotiations for a reconciliation were in
            process, and Girolamo Savonarola also expressed their sympathy. In the anguish
            of the first shock Alexander had written to the King of Spain that he was
            thinking of resigning the Tiara. Ferdinand, who knew the Pope well, advised him
            to do nothing in a hurry and spoke of the healing hand of time.
   On the 26th June, 1497, the Pope received
            the Envoys of the League and of Federigo of Naples;
            he assured them that he was anxious to do everything that was possible in the
            cause of peace and the well-being of Italy. On the following day, the Milanese
            Envoy wrote home that Cardinal Ascanio Sforza was much disturbed at the
            suspicions of which he was the object; he declared that nothing worse could
            have happened to him than the death of the Duke, which had put a stop to
            important negotiations which were just approaching completion. The Envoy adds
            in cypher that indications had at last been discovered which pointed to the
            Orsini as the authors of the murder, these were being followed up with all possible
            energy; the clearer they became, the greater the Pope felt was the necessity
            for caution, lest anything should transpire prematurely. In the same letter he
            mentions that Alexander was beginning to doubt whether it would not be better
            to send Cardinal Ascanio to Naples as Legate for the Coronation, instead of
            Caesar. Coupled with this, the fact that on June 21st, he had a long
            conversation with the Pope, seems to prove that Alexander really did not
            believe in his guilt. On the other hand, all this may have been merely a blind.
            In any case the Pope soon changed his opinion. Venetian reports announce in
            July that Sforza and Alexander were now bitterly estranged, because it became
            certain that the former was the Duke’s murderer. The Cardinal, on account of
            the strong feeling against him amongst the Spaniards, thought it prudent to
            leave Rome. He went first to Frascati and then to Grottaferrata and Genazzano. The Venetian Envoy thinks that he is
            now turning to the Colonna because the Orsini are trying to make friends with
            the Pope. The same writer reports that in August he came to Rome to attend the
            funeral of his friend Cardinal Lunati, and had a long
            interview with the Pope, and that every one believes
            Ascanio to have been the murderer of the Duke.
   In a letter, partly in cypher, from the
            Cardinal to his brother, dated Genazzano, July 26th, 1497,
            the former refers to a previous communication of July 6th, in which he had told
            him of Alexander’s expressed suspicions of the Orsini, on whom he would avenge
            himself if they proved to be well-founded. Some new results of the
            investigations would be communicated to the Duke of Milan, and the Pope would
            do nothing without his advice. Later, in August, the Venetian Ambassador
            announces that Ascanio is in Rome and the Pope displays no hostile feeling
            against him, although it is held for certain that he had murdered the Duke of Gandia. Alexander VI could not have shared this opinion,
            for when he and Ascanio fell out in December 1498, this accusation does not
            appear in the violent recriminations which they hurled at each other, and it
            was not till July 1499, and for reasons quite unconnected with the tragedy of
            1497, that the Cardinal finally left the Court. In June 1498 he wrote to his
            brother that the new accusation lately raised against him, of his having been
            the intermediary between Prospero Colonna and Giovanni Sforza in the matter of
            the Duke’s assassination, troubled him very little; which looks as if his
            conscience was clear. The charges made against the Orsini and Giovanni Sforza
            of having been implicated in the bloody deed seem much more likely to be true.
   Since the Spring of the year, the Tyrant
            of Pesaro had become completely estranged from Alexander on account of his
            refusal to agree to the dissolution of his marriage with Lucrezia, which the
            Pope desired. In March he fled from Rome to Pesaro. According to a Venetian
            account he had come secretly to Rome just at the time of the murder, but a
            Milanese letter states that he was then staying with Lodovico il Moro. On the
            other hand he had plenty of grievances both personal, and probably also
            political, and might very well have employed hired assassins; and “his violent
            conduct in Pesaro, in 1503, showed him to be quite capable of such a deed.” At
            the same time the fact that on the 19th June, Alexander VI formally dismissed
            the charge against him, and that from that time he was held to be clear of
            suspicion, speaks in favour of his innocence. In the whole course of the long
            negotiations about the dissolution of his marriage, while many other evil
            things were said of Giovanni Sforza, he was never accused of the murder.
             On the other hand, the charge of being the
            chief instigators and contrivers of the crime was openly and persistently
            preferred against the Orsini. “The Orsini certainly had ample cause for hating
            the Pope and the Duke. They had been the first to be attacked by Alexander in
            order to carve out of their estates a principality for his son, and found the
            House of Borgia. Their reply had been the victory of Soriano, and the peace in
            the end was a far from dishonourable one for them; but the relations on both
            sides remained hostile, and the Orsini could not but be aware that whenever a
            good opportunity presented itself the contest would be resumed. If the Duke,
            who was the chief cause of the attack upon them, were put out of the way, they
            might hope to be secure against the probability of its renewal.” What happened
            was the exact contrary: Alexander, convinced that they were responsible for the
            murder, was bent on revenge. In December it was known that the destruction of
            the Orsini had been determined on; but at this point Venice intervened and
            compelled the Pope to desist from his purpose. He did not, however, relinquish
            it, and indeed could not, considering their attitude towards him. In February
            1498, it was reported that they were plotting against his life. From
            Alexander’s later action we gather that in pursuing the Orsini he believed that
            he was executing a just vengeance on the murderers of his son, and contemporary
            accounts from Rome fully confirm the truth of this view.
                 We do not possess the requisite materials
            for attaining to perfect certainty in regard to the guilt of the Orsini, and it
            always remains a possibility that the assassination had nothing to do with
            politics. The dissolute life of the Duke of Gandia was notorious in the city, and at first, it was very commonly believed that he
            had come by his death in some intrigue. It is quite probable that this natural
            explanation is the true one. The investigations were prolonged for more than a
            year, but brought to light nothing new. In consequence, the air was thick with
            rumours. Nothing stimulates the imagination so much as a mystery, and where no
            one knows the truth the most impossible things are believed. Every one who could in any conceivable way be supposed to
            have an interest in the Duke’s death was suspected; amongst the names mentioned
            were not only the Orsini, Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, and Giovanni of Pesaro, but
            even Gandia’s brother Jofre.
            In the Consistory of June 19th, the Pope at once put aside all the other names,
            but made no remark when the Orsini were spoken of. This is certainly
            significant. Probably the actual history of this ghastly tragedy will never be
            completely unveiled, but the more we study the facts, both preceding and
            subsequent to it, the more do they seem to tend towards the implication of this
            family. It may very well be that knowing the Prince’s character, they sought
            and found in some love adventure the easiest and safest means of putting him
            out of the way; but the evidence against them is not strong enough to justify
            anything more definite than a well-grounded suspicion.
   In all the reports written at the time, as
            far as they are known, there is not the slightest hint to be found of that
            which came a few years later to be almost universally believed, namely, that Caesar
            Borgia was the assassin. The earliest accusation against him was started nine
            months later, and is found in a Report ot the
            Ferrarese Envoy to Venice, which fact is noteworthy. Many of the Orsini, and
            Giovanni Sforza who had been so deeply injured by Caesar, had taken refuge in
            Venice, and the news soon spread from thence. Paolo Capello repeated it in his
            Report of September 1500, and Silvio Savelli in his pamphlet of November 1501.
            Even at that time, however, it had not yet acquired a very wide circulation.
            The Neapolitan poets, writing before 1500, though ascribing every imaginable
            vice to the Borgia do not mention fratricide in the lists; and even later the
            murder is ascribed to many other persons besides Caesar; but the belief in his
            guilt continued to strengthen with time, until at last it came to be accepted
            as a certainty. When we remember the intense and universal hatred which Caesar
            Borgia eventually aroused against himself, both in Rome and in the whole of
            Italy, we cannot be surprised that “one undeserved accusation should be added
            to the many which he so richly merited; and considering what the times were, it
            is equally easy to understand that it should be widely believed. Also, in those
            days court scandals passed quite as rapidly from one court to another as they
            do in our own day, and thus the rumour soon reached Spain, and there too, found
            many to credit it.” It was not, however, generally adopted in Spain. Bernaldez, in his Chronicle narrating the murder of the
            Duke, naturally mentions the Cardinal, but does not in any way connect his name
            with the crime.
   There does not seem any sufficient reason
            which could have induced Caesar to commit this unnatural crime at this
            particular juncture “when he was about in a signal manner to participate in the
            honours and dignities which the Pope was preparing for the Borgia family, by
            crowning the King of Sicily. In order to excuse or account for the atrocity
            which filled Spain and Portugal with horror, it has been said that Caesar
            disliked and wished to escape from his ecclesiastical position, and that Don
            Juan stood in his way; but it is plain that on the Duke of Gandia’s death, his son and not Caesar would succeed to the title. It would also be
            necessary to show that Don Juan was really an obstacle to his brother’s plans,
            and that these could only be realised by getting rid of him. No proof of this,
            however, is forthcoming”. On the contrary, it may be justly asked how could the
            Duke of Gandia, whose military incapacity had just
            been made patent in the campaign against the Orsini, in any way compete with
            such a man as Caesar. His conduct also after the murder seems to prove his
            innocence. “He remained quietly in Rome and only left it on the 22nd July, to
            accomplish his mission at Naples. Thus he was present throughout all the
            proceedings there from the 14th June to the 22nd July, and nothing in his
            actions or demeanour could be adduced to justify any suspicions against him. It
            is also incredible that the Pope, if he had believed him guilty, could have
            made him his brother’s executor, and thus forced Donna Maria, the King of
            Spain’s cousin, into close and frequent intercourse with her husband’s
            murderer.”
   Whether the Duke of Gandia fell a victim to the revenge of the Orsini and Giovanni Sforza, or to his own
            profligacy, or to both, it is certain that Caasar was
            not implicated in this crime. “But for Alexander VI—the death of the son, the
            one whom he so dearly cherished, on whom all his hopes were concentrated, torn
            from him in such a horrible manner—the blow came as an unmistakeable summons to
            stop short in the course he was pursuing, and to change his life. In the first
            moments of anguish he seriously and earnestly resolved to take measures at once
            for the reformation of the Church, and the amendment of his own life; and in
            order to carry out the first of these intentions he appointed a Commission of
            six Cardinals, on the 19th of June. This was the turning point in his career.
            If he meant to fulfil the resolutions embraced in the hour of sorrow, to look
            upon himself as the Steward, and not the Lord of the Church, to put an end to
            simony, and to no longer make the advancement of his children the one aim and
            purpose of his Pontificate, if he in reality meant, as he had declared in that
            first moment, to be the Father of Christendom and live up to his exalted
            vocation, he had now received a stern warning to make no further delay. It was
            still possible for him, supported by the general demand for reforms, by a
            consistent course of eradicating abuses, above all that formed by the official
            sale of benefices in Rome, to set the current flowing in a better direction.
            The reform, however, would have to be steadily carried out step by step. It
            must begin with the Pope himself, and so pass on to the College of Cardinals,
            and gradually embrace the bishops and prelates, the priests and monks, and
            finally the whole of the laity.
   There is no doubt that in those sorrowful
            days of the Summer of 1497, Alexander VI sincerely desired and intended to
            institute searching reforms. “The Reform Commission sits every morning in the
            Papal Palace,” writes the Florentine Envoy on the 22nd June. In July the
            Venetians were lost in amazement at the accounts which reached them of the
            proposed changes in Rome. Such men as the pious General of the Camaldolese, Peter Delphinus, were full of joyful hopes
            that this terrible event might pave the way for a real amendment. In August it
            was reported that Alexander had commanded Jofre and
            his wife to leave Rome and take up their abode in the Castle of Squillace, which belonged to the Prince; and on the 7th of
            the month the order was obeyed. It was also understood that for the future the
            Pope was resolved not to permit either his children or nephews to reside in his
            neighbourhood, and that even Lucrezia would be sent to Valencia. Other
            councillors were added to the original six Cardinals, and those belonging to
            the Court who were absent were summoned to meet in November in order to
            deliberate on measures of reform.
   The amount of preparatory work done by
            Costa and Caraffa shows how thoroughly in earnest the Cardinals of the
            Commission of Reform were. On the one hand, the decrees and various schemes of
            reform of earlier Popes were collected, on the other, opinions were taken on
            the abuses to be remedied, especially those in the Papal Chancery. Proposals
            founded on the data thus obtained were then put forward, carefully worked out,
            and finally formulated into resolutions. At last a comprehensive Bull of Reform
            was drafted, which began with the following words :
             “By the providencc of God we have been raised on the Watch-tower of the Apostolic See in order
            that in one measure we should exercise our pastoral office by removing what is
            bad and promoting what is good. Therefore with our whole soul we desire an
            amendment in morals, having observed a gradual deterioration in this respect.
            The ancient and salutary decrees by which Councils and Popes had endeavoured to
            stem the tide of sensuality and avarice have been violated. Licentiousness has
            reached an intolerable pitch; for the nature of man is prone to evil and will
            not always obey reason, but holds the spirit, in the words of the Apostle,
            captive under the law of sin. Even when we were only a Cardinal under Pius II,
            Paul II, Sixtus IV, and Innocent VIII, we strove to accomplish something in
            this direction, and also at the commencement of our Pontificate we desired to
            attend to this matter, but the very grave position in which we were placed by
            the arrival of Charles VIII of France, obliged us to lay it aside until now. We
            mean to begin with the reform of Our own Court, which is composed of members of
            all Christian nations, and should be an example of virtue to all. For the
            inauguration of this most necessary and long desired work, we have selected six
            of the best and most God-fearing of the Cardinals; namely, Olivero Caraffa,
            Giorgio Costa, Antoniotto Pallavicino, Giovanni
            Antonio di S. Giorgio, Francesco Piccolomini, and Raffaele Riario.
            With their assistance, after a careful review of the enactments of our
            predecessors and due consideration of the needs of the present day, in the
            plenitude of our Apostolic power we publish the following ordinances, to be
            binding for all time. We command that they be inviolably observed; but without
            prejudice to the validity of the decrees of our predecessors on the same
            subjects.’’
   The Bull begins with various ordinances
            relating to the Pope himself and his Court. Regulations on sacred Liturgy in the
            Papal Chapel then follow, which contain strict injunctions in regard to silence
            during the Offices; and the morals generally of the singers and other court
            officials are dealt with.
             The enactments which follow against simony
            and reservations are still more stringent. A special section is directed
            against the alienation of any portion of the States of the Church. The Pope is
            also forbidden to give away any Church territories under the title of a
            Vicariate. All decrees contravening these enactments in any way are null,
            unless they have received the consent of the Cardinals. This section also
            includes regulations dealing with governors and castellans within the States of
            the Church, and in the same connection there is an important clause prohibiting
            promises to Princes of presentations to Bishoprics. In regard to the deposition
            and translation of Bishops, the existing legal provisions are strengthened.
             The Bull then proceeds to the reform of
            the College of Cardinals. The most important points are that no Cardinal shall
            possess more than one Bishopric or draw an annual revenue from benefices
            exceeding 6000 ducats. Cardinals are not to retain Legations for more than two
            years, so as to fulfil their obligation of residence in Rome with punctuality.
            Stringent enactments are drawn up against simoniacal practices at Papal elections and against the worldly lives of the Cardinals.
            The canonical prohibitions against gaming and field-sports are confirmed.
            Visits to the Courts of secular Princes without a written permission from the
            Pope are also forbidden, together with any entanglements in the worldly affairs
            of Princes, taking part in tournaments or carnival sports, or attending
            representations of the Pagan drama. The households of Cardinals are not to
            consist of more than eighty persons, of whom at least twelve must be in Sacred
            Orders, and they are not to keep more than thirty horses. Conjurors, strolling
            comedians and musicians must not enter their palaces; nor may they employ boys
            and youths as body servants. Residence at the Court was to be more strictly
            enforced. No funeral obsequies were to cost more than 1500 florins.
   These regulations are in themselves enough
            to show what abuses had crept into the College of Cardinals, but a deeper
            insight into the prevailing corruption is furnished by those relating to the
            papal officials, more especially such as had been guilty of extortion in the
            collection of taxes. The sale of offices was to be done away with. Detailed
            instructions arc given in regard to the maintenance of the fabric of S. Peter’s
            and the staff for architectural works.
             The provisions dealing with expectancies
            and reservations, and those regarding concubinage reveal the prevalence of
            serious evils. Respecting the latter it is decreed that all priests of whatever
            degree must conform to the enactments of the Bull within ten days of its
            publication; failing this, at the end of a month the culprit will be deprived
            of his benefices and pronounced incapable of holding any others.
             The Bull then goes on to forbid wharf-ducs, and to regulate the corn supply of the city, but soon
            returns to ecclesiastical affairs. Amongst other things, solemn vows taken by
            children arc pronounced invalid. Further rules are laid down in regard to the
            granting of tithes to secular Princes, the abuse of commcndams,
            and irregularities in religious houses of men and women. The reform of the
            Apostolic Chanccry is dealt with in great detail. The
            grave and manifold abuses in this department were to be put down with a strong
            hand. A secretary for example was not to accept anything beyond the prescribed
            fee however freely it might be offered. If he had done so he must either return
            the money or give it to the poor. Anything of the nature of bribery was
            strictly forbidden.
   We see in all these prescriptions the
            result of Alexander’s long experience in the vice-chancellorship. He knew what
            bitter feelings had been aroused in all parts of the world by the corrupt
            practices of the secretaries of the Court with which the whole of Christendom
            was in constant communication. The concluding part of the document was devoted
            to the reform of the Penitentiary.
             Unfortunately, the Bull which contained
            all these excellent provisions never got beyond the draft stage. The work of
            reform was put off at first, and then forgotten. Meanwhile, his distress and
            compunction had subsided, and it became evident that Alexander “did not possess
            the moral strength to give up his licentious habits. In such a case, where
            salvation could only be found in setting a noble example of a complete
            transformation of life, a passing resolve adopted in a moment of anguish and
            horror and quickly forgotten, was of no avail. The only alternative to the
            cloister would have been to have entirely broken with the past and, what was
            perhaps still more difficult, with his whole surroundings in the present; but
            he would not have been Rodrigo Borgia, he would not have been Pope Alexander
            had he had the courage to make such a change.” The old spirit of nepotism
            gradually revived and grew stronger than ever, and all desire for better things
            was stifled by the demon of sensuality. The latter state became worse than the
            former. The Pope now fell more and more under the influence and control of
            Caesar Borgia.
                 On the 22nd July, Caesar had left Rome for
            Naples as Legate for the Coronation, with a large retinue. There, his demands
            for money and favours of all sorts were so importunate that the Florentine
            Ambassador wrote “It would not be surprising if the poor King were driven to
            throw himself into the arms of the Turks to escape from his tormentor.” In the
            beginning of September, the Cardinal returned to Rome. Jakob Burchard says that
            at his reception in the Consistory, the father and son did not speak a word to
            each other. It soon became known that Cresar intended
            to resign his cardinalate and to marry. It would appear that in December
            Alexander had not yet given his consent to this step; or, if he had done so, it
            seems impossible to understand his having in that month bestowed on Caesar the
            benefices, bringing in a revenue of 12,000 ducats which had been held by Cardinal Sclafenati who had just died. Nevertheless, the
            Venetian Ambassador, writing at this time, says that it was proposed to bestow
            on him the lordships of Cesena and Fano. On December 24, 1497, Cardinal Ascanio
            Sforza announces to his brother in a report in cypher “I and King Federigo and your Highness’s Envoys had a conversation with
            the Pope which lasted more than four hours. Briefly, the subject was the daily
            increasing efforts which Caesar is making to obtain leave to resign his seat in
            the College of Cardinals. The Pope is anxious, if this is to be, that it should
            be carried out under the best pretext that can be found, and in such a manner
            as to give as little scandal as possible.” In this conversation another topic
            was also touched upon which was equally calculated to provoke unfavourable
            comments, and do no good to Alexander’s reputation, namely, that of the
            annulling of Lucrezia’s childless marriage with Giovanni Sforza.
   The negotiations concerning this
            disgraceful affair had been going on ever since the Spring of 1497. At first
            Lucrezia seems to have stood by her husband; but on the 14th of June we hear of
            a complete breach between the pair. At that time, the Pope, supported by Caesar
            and the Duke of Gandia, declared that Lucrezia must
            not be permitted to remain in the hands of such a man; the marriage they said
            had never been consummated and could and should be annulled. Even the murder of
            the Duke of Gandia produced no abatement in the energy
            with which the case was prosecuted. Accordingly, in August a new marriage was
            already in contemplation for Lucrezia; but up to the end of December Giovanni
            Sforza offered a most determined resistance. At last, however, yielding to the
            strong pressure put upon him by his kinsmen Lodovico il Moro and Cardinal
            Ascanio, he consented to declare in writing that the marriage with Lucrezia had
            never been consummated. On the 20th of December the dissolution of the marriage
            was formally pronounced and Sforza was required to return his wife’s dowry to
            the amount of 31,000 ducats. The injured man took his revenge by attributing to
            Alexander the worst possible motives. The annulling of this marriage gave so
            much scandal that people were prepared to believe anything that could be said
            by the enemies of the Borgia, and credited them with crimes “which the moral
            sense shrinks from putting into words.”
   At the same time, Alexander VI cannot be
            acquitted of the charge that his conduct was such as to shock the public
            opinion of a profoundly corrupt age, to a degree hitherto unexampled. There
            seemed no end to the accumulation of scandals in the Borgia family. First there
            was the flight of Sforza from Rome; then came the mysterious assassination of
            the Duke of Gandia, next the dissolution of
            Lucrezia’s marriage securing obvious political advantages, then Caesar’s
            resignation of the Cardinalate, and finally the abandonment of the scheme of
            reform, and the return of the Pope to his old way of living. Can we wonder that
            where the Borgia were concerned nothing was thought too horrible to be
            believed? “I will make no comment on these matters” writes the Venetian Envoy
            in September 1497, alluding to the scandalous reports then current in Rome,
            “but it is certain that this Pope permits himself things that are unexampled
            and unpardonable.”
   Meanwhile, the sensational tales of the doings of the Borgia family which amused the profligate upper classes, led the populace to believe that demoniacal agencies were at work. On the 14th June, 1499, strange noises were said to have been heard in S. Peter’s and torches carried by no human hands appeared and vanished in all parts of the building; a seeress declared the bearers to be the prince of hell and his myrmidons. On December of the year following, the ghost of the Duke of Gandia was supposed to have appeared in the Castle of S. Angelo, moaning fearfully. When, on the 29th of October, 1497, the powder magazine in the Castle was struck by lightning, the alarm became more intense. The explosion destroyed the upper portion of the fortress, shattered the marble angels and hurled large stones across the water as far as the Church of S. Celso. “The reign of Pope Alexander,” writes the Venetian chronicler Malipiero, “is full of startling and portentous events; his antechamber was struck by lightning, the Tiber overflowed and flooded the city; his son has been horribly murdered, and now the Castle of S. Angelo has been blown up.” 
 CHAPTER VI.
             Savonarola and Alexander VI.
                 
             As it
            became more and more evident that nothing in the way of reform was to be hoped
            for from Alexander VI, the eyes of many in Italy began to turn towards the
            eloquent Dominican, who seemed to concentrate in himself all the elements of
            resistance to the anti-Christian Renaissance and the secularisation of the
            Church, personified in the Pope, which the country contained.
   In Florence, corrupted as it
            had been by the Medici, and made into a nest of “heathen philosophers,
            voluptuaries, dilettanti, money-lenders and traders, intriguing politicians and
            sharp-witted critics Savonarola had, at least for the moment, succeeded in
            bringing about an amazing moral revolution. There seemed reason to hope that
            the reform bf Rome might be achieved by the same hand, especially as in his
            preaching he dwelt so much on the vocation of Florence as “the heart of Italy”
            to diffuse the renovating lights throughout the whole world. In his sermons he
            incessantly insisted, with ever-growing vehemence, on the absolute necessity of
            a complete reformation of Rome, the Pope, and the Court. At that time this sort
            of plain speaking gave
              little or no offence there. Alexander was extremely indifferent to strictures
              of that kind; no doctrine of the Church was assailed, and he had no desire to
              curtail the orator’s liberty of speech. Had Savonarola confined himself to the
              subjects proper to his vocation as a preacher and a religious, he would
              probably never have come into serious collision with the Pontiff; but as, on
              the contrary, his passionate zeal drove him in his discourses to trench more
              and more on political ground, they soon provided his enemies with a good excuse
              for calling on the Pope to intervene. 
   Savonarola’s growing
            influence threatened to make him the virtual “King of Florence,” and his
            enemies were both numerous and powerful. Foremost amongst them was Piero de’
            Medici with his adherents, and next to them came those who disliked and
            resented the democratic and theocratic ideals and the stern moral discipline
            which he wished to introduce into the constitution of the State. This party was
            known as the Arrabiati, while the followers of the
            Friar were called Frateschi or Piagnoni (mourners over the corruption of the times). Finally, there were the anti-Gallican
            Italian States. Florence was the only Italian power which withstood the Pope on
            this point, and Savonarola was the indefatigable and passionate advocate of the
            French alliance. The Divine commission, which he persistently claimed for himself,
            emphatically included this advocacy. From first to last he believed the
            frivolous, dissolute King of France to be God’s chosen instrument for the
            reformation of the Church. He predicted that Charles would be always
            victorious, and that Florence, if she remained faithful to him, would regain
            all her lost possessions. In almost every one of his sermons he insisted on
            the necessity of joining France. He reiterated again and again that “Charles
              VIII would certainly reform the Church.”
             When we call to mind that
            the King of France had repeatedly threatened the Pope with a so-called
            Reformation Council,—in other words, a Council to depose him,—it cannot seem
            strange that Savonarola should gradually come to be regarded with more and more
            suspicion in Rome ; and all the more so as it Was notorious that the one thing
            that the Pope had most at heart, namely, that Florence should join the League,
            had no more determined opponent than the Friar. Savonarola felt himself
            perfectly secure in the favour of the people; all accounts agree in describing
            his influence as unbounded. “He is invoked as a Saint and revered as a prophet,”
            writes the Ferrarese Envoy the Florentine chronicler Landucci says that “many were so infatuated with the new prophet that they would have
            had no hesitation in going to the stake for him”. Encouraged by the
            enthusiastic support of his followers, the hot-blooded Dominican embarked in. a
            general war of extermination against his opponents. In one of his sermons he
            went so far as to demand, crucifix in hand, that all who attempted to bring the
            tyrants back to Florence should be punished with death. At last Alexander VI
            felt it necessary to take some steps; but he proceeded with the greatest
            moderation.  On the 25th of July, 1495, a Brief couched in very friendly
            terms, summoned Savonarola, “in the name of holy obedience,” to come at once to
            Rome to give an account of the prophecies for which he claimed Divine
              inspiration. On the 30th the Friar sent his reply; while acknowledging the duty
              of obedience, especially in a religious, he excused himself from coming, on the
              ground of the state of his health, and his conviction that his enemies would
              throw the whole city into confusion if he left Florence at this moment.
   Upon this a second Brief was
            sent in September addressed to the friars of Sta Croce, who were on
            bad terms with those of S. Marco. In this Brief, Savonarola was described as “a
            certain Fra Girolamo” who gave himself out to be a prophet without being able
            to prove his claim either by miracles or direct evidence from Holy Scripture.
            The patience of the Pope, it continued, was now exhausted. Savonarola must
            abstain from preaching of any kind, and the Convent of S. Marco was henceforth
            to be reunited to the Lombard congregation, to whose Superior the Friar must
            now render obedience. All recalcitrants were
            declared, ipso facto, under the ban of the Church.
   This command of the Pope
            marked the turning point in Savonarola’s life. As a priest and Friar he had
            sworn obedience to the Head of the Church. Alexander’s personal character and
            the political motives by which he was actuated in no way affected this obligation.
            In issuing the ordinance contained in the Brief of September 8, the Pope was
            clearly acting within his canonical rights. Savonarola did not deny this.
            Writing to a brother of his Order in Rome on 15th September, he says: “I know
            the root of air these plots, and know them to be the work of evil-minded
            citizens who would fain re-establish tyranny in Florence... Nevertheless, if
            there, be no other way of saving my conscience, I am resolved to make submission, so as
              to avoid even a venial sin.” His answer to Alexander, sent on 29th September,
              was not quite so clear or decided. In it he lamented that his enemies should have
              succeeded in deceiving the Holy Father ... “As to my doctrines,” he continued,
              “I have always been submissive to the Church; as regards prophecy, I have never
              absolutely declared myself a prophet, although this would be no heresy; but I
              have undoubtedly foretold various things, of which some have been already
              fulfilled; and others, that will be verified at some future time. Moreover, it
              is known to all Italy that the chastisement hath already begun, and how solely,
              by means of my words, there hath been peace in Florence, the which failing, all
              would have suffered greater woes.” ... “As to leaving our case to the decision
              of the Lombard Vicar, this implies making our adversary our judge, since the
              quarrels between the two congregations are publicly known.” In separating
              themselves from this congregation they had only passed from a laxer to a
              stricter rule, which all authorities agree may lawfully be done. “Our reunion
              with the Lombard Friars at this moment would only deepen the rancour already,
              unhappily, existing between the two congregations, and give rise to fresh
              disputes and fresh scandals. Arid finally, inasmuch as your Holiness declares
              that you desire this union in order to prevent others from lapsing into my
              errors, and inasmuch as it is now most plain that I have not lapsed into error,
              the cause being non-existent, neither should its effect remain. Having
              therefore proved the falsity of all the charges brought against me, I pray your
              Holiness to vouchsafe a reply to my defence and to grant me absolution. I
              preach the doctrine of the Holy Fathers ... and am ready if I should be in error ... to avow it
                publicly, and make amends before the whole people. And now again I repeat that
                which I have always said, namely, that I submit myself and all my writings to
                the correction of the Holy Roman Church.” 
               In his next Brief,
            despatched on the 16th of October, Alexander displayed admirable moderation and
            prudence. With “great consideration” it yielded the most important point, that
            of the reunion of the Convent of S. Marco to the Lombard Province, only
            insisting that Savonarola should absolutely abstain from preaching. In fact, for
            the Friar of S. Marco, politics and preaching were almost synonymous. The Brief
            began with a review of the action of Rome up to the present moment.  In the beginning the Pope had expressed his
            disapproval of the disturbances in Florence, which had been in a great measure
            caused by Savonarola’s preaching, because, instead of directing his sermons
            against the vices of the Florentines, he had filled them with predictions of
            future events, which, he said, had been revealed, to him by the Holy Ghost.
            Such preaching was full of danger for many souls and could not fail to engender
            strife. Therefore, after mature deliberation, he had decided to summon
            Savonarola to Rome, there to give an account of his doings. Now, however, to
            his great joy, he gathered from the letter which he had lately received, and
            from what he had been told by others, that the Friar was ready, as a good
            Christian, to submit to the Church; in, all things. Hence he would willingly
            believe that Savonarola had erred rather through excess of zeal than with any
            evil intent. The matter, however, was too important to be passed over lightly,
            and therefore he determined to write to him again, commanding him in the name
            of holy obedience to
              abstain from all preaching, either in public or privately, until he was able,
              conveniently and safely, to appear himself in Rome, or until a commission had
              been sent to Florence. If he obeyed this command, the former Briefs would be
              rescinded.
   Meanwhile, on the 11th of
            October, Savonarola, seeing Florence in imminent danger from Piero de’ Medici,
            had thrown all other considerations to the winds and reascended the pulpit, in
            order to rouse his fellow-citizens to a strenuous resistance. Again he called
            for the death of all who attempted to bring back the Medici. “They must be
            treated,” he cried, “as the Romans treated those who wished to bring Tarquinius
            back. You would rather let Christ be struck than strike a fellow-citizen. Let
            justice take its course. Off with the head of the traitor, were he even the
            chief of the first family in the city. Off, I say, with his head”. Similar
            expressions recurs in the sermons of 16th and 26th October. For some hitherto
            unexplained cause, the Bull of 16th October did not arrive till after this
            latter date. Savonarola had by this time succeeded in baffling Piero de'
            Medici’s attempt; but he must have been forced to own to himself that he had
            violated his pledge of the 16th September, and acted.in direct opposition to
            his Superiors, from whom alone his mission as a preacher was derived. The Brief
            must have caused him the greatest embarrassment. One fact, which is certainly
            not to his credit, shews that, in his excitement, he did not at all expect such
            lenient treatment. Through the Florentine Envoy of the Duke of Ferrara, he had
            secretly entered into relations with that Prince, and asked for his assistance
            in case the Pope should not accept his excuse and proceed further against him. Now that
              Alexander had shown himself so placable and ready to
              make concessions, and since also the chief object of his sermons, the
              frustration of Piero de’ Medici’s enterprise, had been achieved, to abstain
              from preaching during Advent entailed no very great sacrifice on Savonarola.
              And in addition to this, his party were gaining more and more the upper hand in
              the city. A loyal and lasting submission was never contemplated by him; on the
              contrary, he brought every influence that he could control to bear upon the
              Pope to induce him to withdraw the prohibition. The Government of Florence
              interested itself strongly in this direction, and addressed itself especially
              to Cardinal Caraffa, the Protector of the Dominicans in Rome. Florentine
              reports from Rome went so far as to assert that the Cardinal had, in a
              conversation with Alexander, persuaded the latter to permit Savonarola to preach
              again, provided he confined his sermons to matters of religion. The Friar
              himself, however, never ventured to maintain that any such permission had been
              granted. The attitude of the Signoria in Florence also shews clearly that
              nothing was even said by the Pope that could be so construed; of course, no
              Brief to that effect was forthcoming. They decided, on nth February, 1496, to
              command Savonarola, under pain of their indignation, to resume his sermons in the Cathedral. The Friar, who had
                found so many excuses for evading the commands of his spiritual superiors,
                lost no time in obeying the order of the secular power.
   On 17th February Savonarola
            again ascended the pulpit, and preached regularly throughout the whole of Lent.
            His first sermon shewed that he had already entered on the devious paths which
            henceforth he was to follow. Like Huss in earlier times, he saw nothing
            incongruous or unbecoming in making his own subjective convictions the standard
            of the duty of ecclesiastical obedience. “The Pope,” he said, ‘'cannot command
            me to do anything which is in contradiction to Christian charity or the Gospel.
            I am convinced that he never will; but were he to do so, I should reply : “At
            this moment you are in error and no longer the chief pastor or the voice of the
            Church”. If there can be no doubt that the command of a superior contradicts
            the Divine precepts, and especially the law of Christian charity, no one ought
            to obey it. If, however, the matter is not perfectly evident, so that no doubt
            is possible, we ought to submit”. He declared that he had earnestly examined
            all his ways and found them pure; for he had always submitted his teaching to
            the doctrines of Holy Church. Though convinced that the Briefs sent from Rome
            were invalid, inasmuch as they were solely inspired by lying reports, he had
            yet resolved to be prudent. Thus he had so far kept silence, but when he saw
            many of the good growing lukewarm, and the wicked more and more bold, he felt
            himself constrained to return to his post. " First of all, however, I
            sought the Lord, saying: I was rejoicing in my peace and tranquillity, and Thou drewest me forth by showing me Thy light.... I would
            fain repose, but find no resting-place—would fain remain still and silent, but
            may not, for the word of God is as a fire in my heart, and unless I give it
            vent, it will consume the marrow of my bones. Come then, O Lord, since Thou would’st have me steer through these deep waters, let Thy
            will be done.”  He seemed to have already
            forgotten that it was the secular power which had commanded him to preach, and
            launched him forth again on these “deep waters.”
   Savonarola’s second sermon
            was directed mainly against the vices of Rome. He began with a curious
            application of the passage in Amos, IV, I. “Hear this word, ye fat kine, that are in the mountains of Samaria”. “For me,” he
            said, “these fat kine signify the harlots of Italy
            and Rome ... Are there none in Italy and Rome? One thousand, ten thousand,
            fourteen thousand are few for Rome; for there both men and women are made harlots.”
            And pursuing this strain, he describes the vices of Rome in terms scarcely to be repeated at the present day. The preacher seemed utterly regardless
              of the fact that his audience included hundreds of innocent children, for whom
              a special gallery round the walls of the Church had been provided.
   This discourse, on the
            second Sunday in Lent, was by no means an isolated outburst of passion; the
            whole course of sermons teemed with these extravagant diatribes against the sins
            of Rome. Politics were frequently touched upon, but every topic led back in the
            end to declamation against the Curia. “Flee from Rome,” he cried out, “for
            Babylon signifies confusion, and Rome hath confused all the Scriptures,
            confused all vices together, confused everything.” In his last Lenten sermon in
            1496, Savonarola emphatically repeated his new theory of what constituted
            obedience to the Church, which, had it prevailed, must have overthrown all
            order and discipline. “We are not compelled,” he said, “to obey all commands. When
            given in consequence of lying report they are invalid; when in evident
            contradiction with the law of charity, laid down by the Gospel, it is our duty
            to resist them.”
             Even in the face of all this
            provocation, Alexander VI still maintained an attitude of great moderation and
            patience. He allowed more than six months to elapse before taking any action,
            so that Savonarola had ample time for consideration. Meanwhile, however, in
            Rome, the conviction that further steps must be taken continued to strengthen.
            On the one hand, from the ecclesiastical point of view, it was impossible
            permanently to tolerate his open defiance of the Brief forbidding him to
              preach, the abusive tone of his sermons, and finally, his unauthorised assumption
              of the office of a prophet. On the political side, his efficacious advocacy of
              the French alliance in Florence, threatened the Pope with a repetition of the
              French King’s invasion of Italy, involving possibly his deposition and a
              schism. 
             As time went on, the
            excitement of the contending parties in Florence continued to increase, and
            Savonarola’s preaching added fresh fuel to the flames. The accounts from
            Florence declared that he railed at the Pope as worse than a Turk, and the
            Italian powers as worse than heretics. His fulminations soon found their way abroad;
            and he often said that he had received letters of sympathy even from Germany.
            It was reported that the Sultan had caused his sermons to be translated into
            the Turkish language. There was certainly quite enough in all this to cause
            Alexander to bestir himself, without needing any further stimulus from the
            League or from Cardinal Ascanio Sforza. The terrorism exercised by Savonarola
            and his adherents grew daily more and more intolerable. The prophet declared
            that no one could be a good Christian who did not believe in him. His most
            zealous disciple, Fra Domenico da Pescia, went so far
            as to say that earth and sea and heaven would pass away, the Cherubim and
            Seraphim, our Lady and even Christ Himself, sooner than any of Savonarola’s
            teaching.
             On the 7th November, 1496, the
            Pope despatched a new Brief with the object of putting an end to these scandals
            and removing Savonarola, who was the soul of the French party, from Florence,
            while sparing him as much as possible. The plan of uniting S. Marco with the
            unfriendly congregation of Lombardy was entirely dropped. Instead of this the
            Pope proposed to form a new congregation out of the Dominican Convents in the
            provinces of Rome and Tuscany, with a separate Vicar to be elected in
            conformity with the statutes of the Order by the several Priors of the monasteries
            every two years. For the first two years Cardinal Caraffa, who had always been
            friendly to Savonarola, was appointed vicar.
   This time the prophet’s answer
            to his Superiors was an unconditional refusal. The reasons which he gave in justification
            of this were peculiar. In his “Apology for the Congregation of S. Marco,” he
            says: “The union with the new congregation does not depend on my decision
            alone, but needs the consent of 250 other monks, who have all written to the
            Pope protesting against it; and I am neither able nor willing to oppose their
            wishes on this point, since I hold them to be honest and just.” After
            explaining the reasons against it, he continues: “This union is therefore
            impossible, unreasonable, and hurtful; nor can the brethren of S. Marco be
            bound to agree to it, inasmuch as Superiors may not issue commands contrary to
            the rules of the Order, nor contrary to the law of charity and the welfare of
            our souls. We must
              therefore take it for granted that our Superiors have been misled by false information,
              and resist meanwhile a command that is contrary to charity. Neither must we
              allow ourselves to be cowed by threats nor excommunications, but be ready to
              face death rather than submit to that which would be poison and perdition to
              our souls.” At the same time, Savonarola preached frequently, descanting much
              on his prophetical gifts, and still more on politics.
             All this, retailed with exaggeration
            by his enemies in Rome, was naturally extremely irritating to Alexander VI.     Nevertheless, with that practical statecraft which his
              contemporaries so highly praise in him, the Pope still held back from plunging
              into a direct conflict with the Friar. He resolved first to try another
              expedient. In order to detach the Florentines from the French alliance he
              promised to give them Pisa, and requested them to send an Envoy to negotiate on
              this subject. Accordingly, on the 4th March, 1497, Alessandro Bracci was despatched for this purpose by the Signoria: to
              Rome. On the 13th he had an audience from the Pope. Alluding to Lodovico Moro,
              Alexander said:—“May God forgive him who invited the French into Italy; for
              all our troubles have arisen from that.” He then endeavoured to persuade the Florentine Ambassador to renounce the
                alliance with France. “Keep to us,” he exclaimed; “be loyal Italians, and leave
                the French in France I I must have no more fine words,'but some binding security that you will do this.” It
                was in vain for the Ambassador to point out the reasons which determined ftte Government to hold still with France; the Pope held to
                his point, and insisted that Florence must change her policy? He knew very
                well, he said, that this conduct, so unworthy of an Italian power was prompted
                by the belief of the Florentines in the predictions of a fanatic. He was deeply
                wounded at the way in which the Government of Florence permitted this Friar to attack and threaten
                  him and hold him up to scorn.
                 There was ample
            justification for these complaints on the part of the Pope, for accusations
            against Rome again constituted the principal theme of the Lent sermons of the
            year 1497. The language of the preacher became more and more violent. “Come
            here, thou ribald Church,” he cried out. “The Lord saith, I gave thee beautiful
            vestments, but thou hast made idols of them. Thou hast dedicated the sacred
            vessels to vainglory, the sacraments to simony; thou hast become a shameless
            harlot in thy lusts; thou art lower than a beast, thou art a monster of
            abomination. Once, thou felt shame for thy sin, but now thou art shameless.
            Once, anointed priests called their sons nephews; but now they speak no more of
            their nephews, but always and everywhere of their sons. Everywhere hast thou
            made a public place, and raised a house of ill-fame. And what doth the harlot? She sitteth on the throne of Solomon and soliciteth all the world; he that hath gold is made
            welcome, and may do as he will; but he that seeketh to do good is driven forth.... And thou, O prostitute Church, thou hast
            displayed thy foulness to the whole world, and stinkest up to Heaven.” 
             Language such as this was
            calculated to alienate many who had hitherto favoured the Florentine prophet.
            The General of his Order and Cardinal Caraffa now ceased to defend him; and in
            Rome his cause was practically lost, while in Florence, also, public opinion
            was beginning to turn against him. His irreconcilable opponents, the Arrabiati and the Compagnacci (boon companions and lovers of the table), began to get more and more the upper hand. The excitement became so
              great that at last the Signoria issued a decree forbidding all monks of all
              Orders to preach after Ascension Day. On this day (4th May) Savonarola once
              more stood up in the Cathedral pulpit and boldly repeated his former assertion,
              that all who persecuted him were fighting against God; Italy, and especially
              Rome, would be terribly chastised, and then would come the reformation of the
              Church. It was untrue to say that he ought not to have preached that day
              because his preaching might give rise to disturbances; the Signoria might
              forbid preaching, but all the same there would be strife to determine whether
              such tyranny ought to be endured. At this moment a tumult began in the Church
              which soon spread into the streets. A regular pitched battle between the
              opponents and adherents of Savonarola seemed imminent. An Envoy in Florence
              writes: “We have got back to the days of the Guelfs and the Ghibellines”. The
              authors of these disturbances remained unpunished, and the preacher could not
              fail to see that his party had lost its ascendency. Under these circumstances
              he resolved to make an attempt to avert the storm that was gathering against
              him in Rome. On the 22nd May he wrote a letter to the Pope, beginning with the
              words, “Why is my lord so wroth with his servant?” He had never, he declared,
              made any personal accusations in his sermons against any one, least of all
              against the Vicar of Christ—further, he asserted that he was always ready to submit
              himself to the judgment of the Church, and preached no other doctrine than that
              of the Holy Fathers, as would soon be proved to the whole world in his
              forthcoming work, The Triumph of the
                Cross. 
   While Savonarola was penning
            these words, judgment had been already pronounced against him in Rome. Even his
            former friend and supporter, Cardinal Caraffa, had now become convinced of the
            necessity for this step. Savonarola had invented all sorts of flimsy pretexts
            for evading the examination into his prophetical gifts which Rome was bound to
            require, and to which it was his clear duty to submit. What would become of the
            authority of the Holy See if every one were to follow his example? At the same
            time, while withholding from his Superiors that submission to which his vows
            had bound him, he claimed unquestioning obedience to his own commands, as
            Divine revelations! 
             On the 12th May, 1497,
            Alexander attached his signature to the Brief of Excommunication. He had
            delayed his action as long as he could, and given the hot-headed Friar ample
            time to come to a better mind. Referring to the complaints brought to Rome of
            Savonarola’s proceedings, the Florentine Envoy expressly says that Alexander
            had let it be clearly seen that he “was not inclined to make use of all the
            weapons that he had in his hand.” But Savonarola’s obstinate refusal to carry
            out the orders of the Holy See, in regard to the union of the Convent of S.
            Marco with the newly-erected Tuscan and Roman congregation, and his persistent
            disregard of the prohibition against his preaching, displayed an amount of insubordination
            towards the Papal authority that could not be left unchallenged. In addition to
            this, there were his incessant diatribes against Rome, and the assumption of
            prophetical authority on which these were founded; and no doubt political motives
            tended in the same direction, since Alexander was making every effort to
              detach Florence from France, and Savonarola was in this his strongest
              antagonist. However, the Friar’s persistent insubordination was certainly the
              main determining factor in the final decision against him. “It was impossible
              for even an Alexander VI to tolerate a prophet overriding the Hierarchy.” 
   The Brief of Excommunication
            runs as follows: “We have heard from many persons worthy of belief, that a
            certain Fra Girolamo Savonarola, at this present said to be Vicar of S. Marco
            in Florence, hath disseminated pernicious doctrines to the scandal and great
            grief of simple souls. We had already commanded him, by his vows of holy obedience,
            to suspend his sermons and come to us to seek pardon for his errors; but he
            refused to obey, and alleged various excuses which we too graciously accepted,
            hoping to convert him by our clemency. On the contrary, however, he persisted
            still more in his obstinacy; wherefore, by a second Brief (7th November, 1496),
            we commanded him, under pain of excommunication, to unite the Convent of S.
            Marco to the Tuscan-Roman Congregation recently created by us. But even then he
            still persisted in his stubbornness, thus, ipso
              facto, incurring the Censure. Wherefore we now command you, on the feast
            days and in the presence of the people, to declare the said Fra Girolamo excommunicate,
            and to be held as such by all men, for his disobedience to our apostolic
            admonitions and commands; and, under pain of the same penalty, all are forbidden
            to assist him, hold intercourse with him, or abet him either by word or deed,
            inasmuch as he is an excommunicated person, and suspected of heresy. Given in
            Rome, 12th May, 1497.” 
   In order
            to spare the Florentines as much as possible, the Brief was not sent to the
            Government but to the several convents. It was not solemnly published until the
            18th June. Meanwhile the Florentine Envoys in Rome were working hard to obtain
            from the Pope the withdrawal, or at least the suspension, of the sentence. Savonarola’s
            letter of 22nd May had arrived in the interim and produced a softening effect
            on Alexander, who from the first had been doing his best to avoid extreme
            measures. It seems most probable that at this juncture, in spite of the intrigues
            of the enemies of the Friar, it would have been possible to have obtained a
            suspension of the Brief. Alexander VI was cut to the heart by the murder of the
            Duke of Gandia, and frightened also, as the assassin could
            not be discovered. So prudent a statesman could not have desired to aggravate
            the tension of the situation just then by embarking in a new conflict. The fact
            that he put Savonarola’s case into the hands of the newly-appointed commission
            for the reform of the Church, for further consideration, seems to prove that a
            pacific solution of it was quite within the bounds of possibility.   
   At this critical moment it was
            Savonarola’s own inconsiderate violence which effectually crushed this last
            chance of a reconciliation. On the 19th June he wrote in great haste an “Epistle
            against the surreptitious Excommunication addressed to all Christians and
            friends of God.” In it he endeavoured to defend himself against his opponents,
            and repeated his claim to a Divine mission. At the close he says: “This Excommunication
            is invalid before God and man, inasmuch as it is based on false reasons and
            accusations devised by our enemies. I have always submitted, and will still
            submit, to the authority of the Church, nor will ever fail in my obedience; but
            no one is bound to submit to commands opposed to charity and the law of God,
            since in such a case our Superiors are no longer the representatives of the Lord.
            Meanwhile, seek by prayer to make ready for that which may befall you. If this
            matter is pursued further, we will make the truth known to all the world.” This
            theory is in direct contradiction to the teaching of the Church, which enjoins
            obedience even to an unjust Interdict, and would obviously destroy all
            discipline. Savonarola was bound to obey the Holy See, however it might be
            desecrated by such an occupant as Alexander VI.
             The Pope had no choice but
            to treat this step as a declaration of war. On the 26th June he told the Florentine
            Envoys that he was determined to proceed against the disobedient Friar, in the
            manner prescribed by the Church for dealing with rebels and those who contemned
            her authority. The Florentines still hoped by diplomacy to avert the
            catastrophe, especially as Alexander declared that, if Florence would give up
            the French alliance, he would do everything in his power to meet all
              the wishes of the Republic. The Florentine Envoy was also indefatigable in
              exerting himself to influence the Cardinals in favour of Savonarola, and not
              entirely without result, for some members of the commission recommended that
              the Censure should be suspended for two months, and the Friar induced meanwhile
              to come to Rome. But these views did not prevail. The commission of Cardinals
              agreed with the Pope that it was out of the question to comply with the request
              of the Signoria, unless Savonarola would first consent to yield obedience to
              the commands of the General of his Order and of the Holy See. People began to
              say that the Interdicts would be extended to the city itself. Still the
              Florentine Envoy refused to relinquish all hope, but was forced on the 12th
              February, 1498, to confess, after months of toil, that the case presented
              extraordinary difficulties.
             Meanwhile Savonarola, more
            than ever convinced of his divine mission, did everything that in him lay to
            increase these difficulties and to exasperate the Pope and make a reconciliation
            impossible.
   Hitherto, even during the
            Plague, he had abstained from attempting to exercise any sacerdotal functions;
            he well knew that to do so while under a formal sentence of Excommunication
            would be a sacrilege.
   At the end of the year 1497
            he changed his mind on this point. On Christmas Day he celebrated three masses
            and gave communion to all his religious and a large number of the laity. Many of his
              partisans even disapproved of this sacrilegious act. Presently it was announced
              that he intended to begin again to preach. The excommunication, he explained to
              the Ferrarese Envoy, was unjust and had no power to bind him; he did not mean
              to take any notice of it; see what a life Alexander VI was leading; nothing
              should hinder him from preaching, “his commission came from One who was higher
              than the Pope, higher than any creature.” The Vicar of the Archbishop of
              Florence tried to prevent this by
                issuing a mandate forbidding all from being present at the sermons, and
                desiring the parish priests to explain to their flocks that the excommunication
                was perfectly valid, and that any one attending Savonarola’s preaching incurred
                the same penalty himself, and would be cut off from the Sacraments and from Christian
                burial. The Signoria, however, made short work of this proclamation, threatening
                the Vicar with the severest penalties if he did not withdraw it at once.
   On Septuagesima Sunday, 11th
            February, 1498, Savonarola again entered the pulpit of S. Marco under the
            aegis of the secular power and in open defiance of the commands of his spiritual
            superiors. In burning words he defended his disobedience. “The righteous prince
            or the good priest,” he declared, “is merely an instrument in the Lord’s hands
            for the government of the people, but when the higher agency is withdrawn from
            prince or priest, he is no longer an instrument, but a broken tool. And how,
            thou would’st say, am I to discern whether or no the higher agency be absent? See if his laws and commands
            be contrary to that which is the root and principle of all wisdom, namely of
            godly living and charity; and if contrary, thou may’st be truly assured that he is a broken tool, and that thou art nowise bound to obey
            him. Now tell me a little, what is the aim of those who, by their lying
            reports, have procured this sentence of Excommunication? As all know, they
            sought to sweep away virtuous living and righteous government, and to open the
            door to every vice. Thus, no sooner was the Excommunication pronounced, than
            they returned to drunkenness, profligacy, and every other crime. Thus, I will
            not acknowledge it, for I cannot act against charity. Any
              one who gives commands opposed to charity is Excommunicated by God. Were such
                commands pronounced by an angel, even by the Virgin Mary herself and all the
                saints (which is certainly impossible), anathema
                  sit. If pronounced by any law, or canon, or council, anathema sit. And if any Pope hath ever spoken to a contrary effect
                from this, let him be declared excommunicate. I say not that such a Pope hath
                ever existed; but if he hath existed he can have been no instrument of the
                Lord, but a broken tool. It is feared by some that, though this excommunication
                be powerless in Heaven, it may have power in the Church. For me it is enough
                not to be interdicted by Christ. Oh, my Lord, if I should seek to be absolved
                from this excommunication, let me be sent to hell; I should shrink from seeking
                absolution as from mortal sin.”
               “The Pope may err,”
            Savonarola asserted in his sermon on 18th February, “and that in two ways,
            either because he is erroneously informed, or from malice. As to the latter
            cause we leave that to the judgment of God, and believe rather that he has been
            misinformed. In our own case I can prove that he has been falsely persuaded.
            Therefore any one who obstinately upholds the
            excommunication and affirms that I ought not to preach these doctrines is fighting
            against the kingdom of Christ, and supporting the kingdom of Satan, and is
            himself a heretic, and deserves to be excluded from the Christian community.” 
             These and similar utterances
            which occur in all his sermons were the result of Savonarola’s unfortunate
            conviction derived from his visions, that he had a mission from God, and his
            attacks on the Italian, and especially the Roman clergy, became more violent than ever. “The scandals,” he says, “begin in Rome
              and run through the whole of the clergy; they are worse than Turks and Moors.
              In Rome you will find that they have, one and all, obtained their benefices by
              simony. They buy preferments and bestow them on their children or their
              brothers, who take possession of them by violence and all sorts of sinful
              means. Their greed is insatiable, they do all things for gold. They only ring
              their bells for coin and candles; only attend Vespers and Choir and Office when
              something is to be got by it. They sell their benefices, sell the Sacraments,
              traffic in masses; in short, money is at the root of everything, and then they are
              afraid of excommunication. When the evening comes one goes to the gaming table,
              another to his concubine. When they go to a funeral a banquet is given, and
              when they ought to be praying in silence for the soul of the departed they are
              eating and drinking and talking. They are steeped in shameful vices; but in the
              day-time they go about in fine linen, looking smart and clean. Many are
              absolutely ignorant of their rule and where to find it, know nothing of penance
              or the care of souls. There is no faith left, no charity, no virtue. Formerly
              it used to be said, if not pure, at least demure. Now no one need try to keep
              up appearances, for it is considered a disgrace to live well. If a priest or a
              canon leads an orderly life he is mocked and called a hypocrite. No one talks
              now of his nephew, but simply of his son or his daughter. The ... go openly to
              S. Peter’s ; every priest has his concubine. All veils are cast aside. The poison
              is so rank in Rome that it has infected France and Germany and all the world. It
              has come to such a pass that all are warned against Rome, and people say, ‘If
              you want to ruin your son make him a priest’.”
             But the scene which Savonarola permitted himself to enact
            on the last day of the Carnival, was even more outrageous than his language.
            He began by saying mass in S. Marco and giving communion to his monks and a
            large number of laymen. Then he mounted a pulpit which had been erected before
            the door of the Church, carrying the Blessed Sacrament in his hand, and, almost
            beside himself with excitement, blasphemously exclaimed, “Oh Lord, if my deeds
            be not sincere, if my words be not inspired by Thee, strike me dead this
            instant.”
               “O ye priests,” Savonarola cried out from the pulpit
            on the 1st March, “you have surpassed the pagans in contradicting and persecuting
            the truth of God and His cause. O my children, it is evident now that they are
            worse than Turks. Now must we resist the wicked as the martyrs resisted the
            tyrants. Contend ye evil-doers against this cause like pagans; write to Rome
            that this Friar and his friends will fight against you as against Turks and
            unbelievers. It is true that a Brief has come from Rome in which I am called a
            son of perdition. Write that he whom you thus designate says that he has
            neither concubines nor children, but preaches the Gospel of Christ. His
            brethren, and all who follow his teaching, reject all such deplorable things,
            frequent the Sacraments, and live honestly. Nevertheless, like Christ Himself,
            we will somewhat give way to wrath, and thus I declare to you, that I will
            preach no more from this pulpit except at the request of those who desire to
            lead a good life. I will preach in S. Marco but to men only, not to women:
            under the present circumstances this is needful”
                 Nothing could have pleased Savonarola’s enemies better
            than this aggressive tone. His friends were in the greatest embarrassment. The
            Florentine Ambassador in Rome knew not what reply to make to the Pope’s
            complaints of the intemperate sermons of the Friar and the obstinacy of the
            Florentines in clinging to their prophet and to the French alliance. On the
            25th February, 1498, Alexander told the Envoys that “even Turks would not
            endure such insubordination against lawful authority,” and threatened to lay
            an Interdict on the city. A few days later he attached his signature to a Brief
            to the Florentines, which ran thus: “On first receiving notice of the
            pernicious errors diffused by that child of iniquity, Girolamo Savonarola, we
            required him to abstain entirely from preaching, and to come to Rome to implore
            our pardon and make recantation; but he refused to obey us; We commanded him,
            under pain of excommunication, to join the Congregation of S. Marco to the new
            Tuscan-Roman Congregation, and again he refused to obey, thus incurring, ipso facto, the threatened
            excommunication. The which sentence of excommunication we caused to be
            pronounced and proclaimed in your principal churches, likewise declaring that
            all who heard, or addressed, or held intercourse with the said Girolamo would
            incur the same penalty. Nevertheless, we now hear that, to the grave hurt of
            religion and the souls of men, this Friar still continues to preach, despises
            the authority of the Holy See, and declares the excommunication to be null and
            void. Wherefore we command you, by your duty of holy obedience, to send the said
            Fra Girolamo to us, under safe custody; and if he return to repentance, he will
            be paternally. received by us, inasmuch as we seek the conversion, not the death,
            of the sinner. Or at least put him apart, as a corrupt member, from the rest of
            the people, and keep him confined and guarded in such wise that he may have
            speech of none, nor be able to disseminate fresh scandals. But if ye refuse to
            obey these commands, we shall be forced to assert the dignity of the Holy See,
            by subjecting you to an Interdict and also to other and more effectual remedies.”    
             This Brief, therefore, does not contain the Interdict
            itself I but only threatens it. In a second the Canons of the Cathedral are
            enjoined not to allow Savonarola to preach on any pretext whatsoever. Thus the
            Pope still abstained from doing anything more than that which was absolutely
            necessary, and demanded nothing that was not strictly within his rights. According
            to the ecclesiastical laws of that time Savonarola was unquestionably a
            delinquent, and being a religious, Alexander had a right to require that he
            should be handed over to the Holy See for judgment. It is quite true that, from
            the beginning and throughout, the fact that the Friar was the soul of the
            French party in Florence was one of the weights in the scale, and not a light
            one; but it is an exaggeration to assert that I Alexander’s only motive in his
            proceedings against Savonarola was to induce Florence to join the Italian
            League against France; at this moment it is clear that in the Pope’s mind the
            vindication of the authority of the Church was the foremost consideration. “If
            the monk will prove his obedience,” he said on 27th February to the Florentine Envoy, “by abstaining from preaching for a reasonable time,
            I will absolve him from the censures which he has brought upon himself; but if
            he persists in his disobedience we shall be obliged to proceed against him with
            the Interdict and all other lawful punishments, to vindicate our own dignity
            and that of the Holy See.” The Pope again expressed himself in similar terms
            when, on the 7th of March, the Florentine Envoy presented the reply of his
            Government to the Brief of 26th February. The reply pointed out that Savonarola
            had never entered the pulpit in the Cathedral since the arrival of the Brief,
            defended him warmly on all points, declaring that he had been calumniated, and
            said that the Government was unable to comply with the Pope’s request. Alexander,
            however, was well aware that Savonarola continued to preach and abuse him in S.
            Marco in exactly the same manner as he had done in the Cathedral. “This is a
            sorry letter,” he said to the Florentine Envoy on the 7th March, “that your
            Government has written to me. I am not misinformed, for I have myself read the
            sermons of this Friar of yours, and conversed with people who have heard them.
            He despises the censures and has had the insolence to call the Pope a ‘broken
            too’ and to say that he would sooner go to hell than ask for absolution.” With
            growing irritation Alexander went on to complain that the Signoria still
            permitted Savonarola to preach. More than once it had been at their express
            desire that the Friar had re-entered the pulpit at S. Marco; the Pope demanded
            that he should be absolutely silenced, otherwise he would lay the city under
            Interdict. The Envoy strove to mollify the Pope by pointing out that there was
            nothing reprehensible in Savonarola’s teaching. Alexander replied that it was
            not the Friar’s doctrines that he condemned, but his conduct in refusing to ask
            to be absolved from the excommunication, declaring it to be null and void, and
            continuing to preach in spite of his express prohibition. Such an example of
            open defiance of his and the Church’s authority was most dangerous. This
            declaration was endorsed by a new Brief dated 9th March, again denouncing in
            the strongest terms Savonarola’s disobedience in preaching and exercising
            sacerdotal functions, notwithstanding his excommunication, and in disseminating
            through the press his denial of the validity of the Papal censures, and other
            subversive doctrines. “Does the Friar think,” it said, “that he alone was
            excepted when our Lord conferred the power of binding and loosing on our predecessor
            S. Peter? ... Our duty as Pastor of the flock forbids us to tolerate such
            conduct any longer. We therefore once more command you either to send
            Savonarola to Rome, or to shut him up in some convent where he can neither
            preach nor speak to any one until he comes to himself and renders himself
            worthy to be absolved. If this is not done we shall lay Florence under
            Interdict; all that we require is that Savonarola shall acknowledge our supreme
            authority.”
             The numerous letters of the Florentine Ambassador show
            the extremely embarrassing position in which he was placed by the perfectly
            legitimate demands of the Pope. From Florence he received nothing but fair
            words excusing Savonarola, while Alexander VI insisted on deeds. On the 16th of
            March, in a very outspoken letter, he again explained the true state of things
            to his Government. The Pope, he says, absolutely requires that Savonarola shall
            be silenced; if not, the Interdict will certainly be pronounced. They may spare
            themselves the trouble of any more fair words and apologies for the Friar; they
            make no impression on any one. On the contrary, every one laughs at their
            notion that Savonarola’s Excommunication can be set aside. The power of
            pronouncing censures is by no means an insignificant part of the authority of
            the Holy See. They need not fancy that they will be permitted to question it. “I
            repeat once more,” he adds, “ what I have so often written to you, if the Pope
            is not obeyed, the Interdict will be laid on the city. Consider, moreover, how
            you yourselves would act if one who owed you obedience not only frankly acted
            against your commands, but flouted you into the bargain.”
                  A few days
            later the Ambassador announced that the Pope had received further accounts of
            the abuse showered upon him, the Cardinals, and the whole Roman Court by Savonarola
            in his sermons. The result of a consultation with several of the Cardinals was
            that to forbid his preaching was not enough, he must be sent to Rome; otherwise,
            not only would an Interdict be laid upon Florence, but all Florentines residing
            in Rome would be arrested and put in prison and their property confiscated.
                 It was so obviously the fault of the Signoria that
            matters should have been brought to such a pass as this, that their conduct has
            been suspected of having been due to the intrigues of Savonarola’s enemies,
            whose influence was growing from day to day. The Milanese Ambassador in
            Florence wrote to his Government on the 2nd March, 1498, that the Signoria were
            endeavouring to irritate the Pope to the utmost, in order to provide themselves
            with a plausible pretext for taking proceedings against the Friar. It is not
            necessary to determine whether this view is correct or not, but the fact
            remains that the behaviour of the Signoria did necessarily greatly embitter
            Alexander against Savonarola. The Pope complained of the Friar’s disobedience
            and of his being permitted openly to set his authority at defiance. The
            Signoria replied that the preacher was doing a great deal of good and was a
            true reformer, and that therefore they could not comply with Alexander’s
            commands. When the accounts from Rome became more menacing, they gave way so
            far as to forbid him from preaching; but allowed his followers, Fra Domenico
            and Fra Mariano Ughi, to go on declaiming against
            Rome in their sermons as freely as ever. The Pope complained of this in a
            conversation with the Florentine Ambassador on the 23rd of March and demanded
            an answer to his Brief. “I do not require,” he said, “that the friars should be
            prevented from preaching, but these attacks on the authority of the Church
            and abusive language against myself must be put a stop to.” Referring to
            Savonarola, he added: “If he would be obedient for a while and then ask for
            absolution, I would willingly grant it, and permit him to resume his sermons,
            but he must cease from abusing the Holy See, the Pope, and the College of
            Cardinals; for I do not object to his doctrines, but only to his preaching
            without having received absolution, and to his contempt of myself and of my
            censures; to tolerate this would be to give away my apostolic authority.” These
            words are remarkable as clearly proving that at this time the vindication of
            the Church was the first consideration.
             Could the proud Friar at this juncture have made up
            his mind to humble himself before the Pope and ask for absolution, possibly the
            storm which was ultimately to overwhelm him might, even at the last moment,
            have been averted. But nothing could have been further from his thoughts;
            blinded by his false theory, that a Council is superior to the Pope, he obstinately
            persisted in pushing matters to an extreme. On the 13th March he addressed an
            angry letter to Alexander, accusing him of having “made a compact with his enemies,
            and let loose savage wolves upon an innocent man.” Then, following in the way
            of all other rebels, he urged that a Council should be held to depose the Pope
            as “guilty of simony, a heretic, and an unbeliever.” Savonarola’s friends
            pressed the Florentine Envoy in France and Spain to support this plan; he
            himself addressed a letter to all the great Christian Princes, to the Kings of
            France, Spain, England, and Hungary, and the Emperor of Germany, strongly
            urging them to convoke an anti-Papal Council. “The hour of vengeance has
            arrived,” he wrote in this document, “God desires me to reveal His secret
            counsels and to announce to all the world the dangers to which the barque of
            Peter is exposed in consequence of your slackness. The Church is steeped in shame
            and crime from head to foot. You, instead of exerting yourselves to deliver
            her, bow down before the source of all this evil. Therefore, the Lord is angry
            and has left the Church for so long without a shepherd. I assure you, in verbo Domini, that this Alexander is
            no Pope at all and should not be accounted such; for besides having attained to
            the Chair of S. Peter by the shameful sin of simony, and still daily selling
            Church benefices to the highest bidder; besides his other vices which are known
            to all the world, I affirm also that he is not a Christian, and does not
            believe in the existence of God, which is the deepest depth of unbelief.” After
            this introduction, he required all Christian Princes to unite in convoking a
            Council as soon as possible in some suitable and neutral place. On his side he
            not only bound hinjself to substantiate all his
            charges with irrefragable proofs, but also assured them that God would confirm
            his words by miraculous tokens.
             The agitation in favour of a Council acquired a real
            force and extension from Alexander’s growing unpopularity. The way in which he
            had given up the projects of reform which he had announced before the death of
            the Duke of Gandia, and his unblushing nepotism
            necessarily aroused bitter feelings against him, both in Italy and abroad.
            There was fermentation on all sides. The greatest danger seemed to lie in
            Savonarola’s friendship with the French King Charles VIII who had already, on
            7th January, 1497, obtained a pronouncement in favour of his plans for calling
            a Council from the Sorbonne. Alexander had got to know of these intrigues,
            either through intercepted letters or through some unwary speaker. He now
            thought that he had good reason to fear that Savonarola’s mysterious threats,
            such as “Some day I will turn the key,” or “I will
            cry, Lazarus, come forth,” were more than mere empty words. No doubt he
            recalled to mind Andrea Zamometic’s attempts to bring
            about a Council, and especially dreaded combinations between the Friar and
            Princes or Cardinals who were hostile to him, with the object of getting him deposed
            by a Council. “From henceforth all his moderation and gentleness vanished.” At
            the same time the tempest burst upon Savonarola from another quarter.
             At the very moment that the Friar was thus attempting
            to stir up a revolt amongst the Princes of Europe his standing ground in
            Florence was slipping away from under his feet.
                 The days in which Savonarola was the guide and ruler
            of almost the whole of Florence had long gone by. The turning point for him
            came in the year 1497 with the failure of Piero de’ Medici’s attempt to make
            himself master of the city, and the execution of five of his adherents. Their
            relations set themselves as avengers of blood to hunt Savonarola down and the
            influence of the Arrabiati became so great that from
            that time his followers had to fight hard to hold their ground. The position of
            the Frateschi naturally was very much damaged when,
            on the top of this, the excommunication also came, for it produced a great
            impression in the city, and many held it to be binding. The disputes on this
            point and on the guilt or innocence of the Friar grew more and more vehement.
            The revolutionary character of Savonarola’s attitude it was severely stigmatised
            by the Franciscans of S Croce. When he was silenced by the Government they
            redoubled their attacks upon him. The Dominicans were unwearied in defending him; their chief argument was his Divine mission.
            In his sermons he had repeatedly asserted that supernatural tokens of the
            righteousness of his cause would not fail to be forthcoming if the natural
            evidence were insufficient. For a time the moderation of his conduct and the
            fact that many of his prophecies came true had caused him to be widely
            believed. Gradually people became more and more sceptical, and he found himself
            more and more obliged to stand on the defensive against the cavillers who disbelieved
            in his prophecies. The very palpable disadvantages consequent on the state of
            tension between Florence and Rome which was the natural result of her
            championship of an excommunicated religious, and especially the Pope’s refusal
            to consent to the levying of a tithe on Church property, had a considerable
            effect in increasing the number of sceptics. The deliberations of the Council
            in March 1498, on the course to be pursued in their relations with Rome, shew
            how far matters had gone in this respect. Francesco Valori,
            Savonarola’s confidential friend, and others, stood up for him, but they were
            strongly opposed.
             His enemies took pains to point out, in addition to
            higher considerations, the material inconveniences that must attend persistence
            in the course which Florence had hitherto been pursuing. Giovanni Conacci observed that the Pope’s jurisdiction was
            universal, and he ought to be allowed to have what rightly belonged to him.
            Giuliano Gondi reminded the Florentines of their profession of obedience; in
            refusing to obey the Pope they were breaking a solemn oath. The result of
            Savonarola’s preaching, denying that Alexander was a true Pope and vilifying
            his person, would be that a sect would be formed in Florence. It was not worth while to make enemies of the Pope and all the Italian
            powers for the sake of such a man; in the end the Florentines would be declared
            rebels against the Church, and would be treated as such. Giovanni Brunetti
            remarked that however good and learned Savonarola might be, he was still not
            infallible. Guid’ Antonio Vespucci said that, looking at the case on all sides,
            he thought it would be better to obey the Pope. “You have got an envoy in
            Rome,” he said, “who is commissioned to request the Pope to restore his consent
            to the tax on the clergy, without which the city cannot exist. For this end he
            is charged to do all he can to conciliate the Holy Father; there is no sense in
            contradicting a man from whom you are seeking to obtain a favour. Whether
            Savonarola be innocent or guilty is of no moment; the Holy See holds him to be
            guilty, and unless we satisfy the Pope on this point we shall certainly get
            nothing from him, and it is much to be feared that the Interdict, with all its
            disastrous consequences, will come upon us. Stress has been laid on the harm
            that will be done by silencing the Friar, but since his own Superiors have forbidden
            him to preach it is not at our doors that the sin will lie. For Rome the matter
            is far from being so unimportant as some would make it out. Censures are the
            weapons of the Apostolic See; if it is deprived of these, how can it maintain
            its dignity and authority? This is perfectly understood in Rome. It is said
            that we ought to consider God and His honour. I agree; but the Pope is Christ’s
            Vicar on earth, and derives his authority from God. It is therefore more
            meritorious to accept his censures, whether they be just or unjust, than to
            defend the Friar. No doubt if we could be sure that Savonarola was sent by God
            it would be right to protect him against the Pope; but as we cannot be certain
            of this, it is more prudent to obey Rome.”
             Meanwhile Savonarola unflinchingly maintained the
            supernatural origin of his prophecies, and asserted that if necessary they
            would be confirmed by a miracle. On the last day of the Carnival of the year
            1498, before all the people, holding the Blessed Sacrament in his hand, he
            prayed, “O God, if my words are not from Thee, I entreat Thee to strike me down
            this very moment.”  On Quinquagesima
            Sunday of the same year, in his sermon he cried out, “I entreat each one of you
            to pray earnestly to God that if my doctrine does not come from Him, He will
            send down a fire upon me, which shall consume my soul in hell.” In other
            sermons he had repeatedly told stories to his audience of cases in which the
            truth was not recognised until manifested by some direct token from God, and
            offered himself to pass through the fire in order to prove the reality of his
            mission. After such utterances as these it was not surprising that on 25th March,
            1498, the Franciscan, Francesco of Apulia, in a sermon in Sta Croce,
            should have taken up the challenge, and undertaken to submit to the ordeal by
            fire with Savonarola. “I fully believe,” Francesco said, “that I shall be
            burnt, but I am ready to sacrifice myself to free the people from this
            delusion. If Savonarola is not burnt with me then you may believe him to be a
            prophet.”
             Savonarola meanwhile showed no great inclination to
            prove his mission by the ordeal, but it was otherwise with his followers. Not
            only the enthusiastic Fra Domenico da Pescia but also
            many other Dominicans, and even several laymen and many women, announced their
            readiness to undergo it. “It is wonderful,” writes a Florentine to his friend
            on 29th March, 1498, “to see how many here are ready to go through the ordeal
            as joyfully as if they were going to a wedding.”
   Savonarola’s enemies
            recognised at once that the question thus started might, and possibly must, entail
            the destruction of their hated foe. “If he enters the fire” they said, “he will
            be burnt; and if he does not, he will forfeit the faith of his adherents, and
            it will be easy to stir up a riot, during which he may be arrested.” They
            therefore resolved to do their best to have the trial by ordeal carried out.
            For this it was necessary to obtain the consent of the Government; and here
            there was considerable opposition from many who recognised the scandalous
            nature of the proposal; also Savonarola’s refusal to take up the challenge in
            person was embarrassing. However, the majority agreed that all possible means
            must be tried, including the ordeal if necessary, to heal the divisions in the
            city. Savonarola’s party were the most eager advocates of the ordeal. Again and
            again their master had told them that one day his words would be miraculously
            confirmed and his enemies destroyed, and now it seemed as if the day had come.
            With fanatical confidence they clamoured for the ordeal; convinced that when the
            decisive moment arrived, the master would no longer be able to restrain himself,
            he would plunge into the flames, and then would come the miracle.
                 The propositions, the truth of which Domenico da Pescia hoped to establish by means of the ordeal by fire, were
            those which were most contested by Savonarola’s opponents. They were the
            following: “The Church of God is in need of reform; she will be chastised first
            and then renovated. Florence also will be chastised and afterwards restored and
            flourish anew. All unbelievers will be converted to Christ. These things will
            come to pass in our own time. The Excommunication pronounced against our
            revered father, Fra Girolamo Savonarola, is invalid and may be disregarded
            without sin.”
                 The attitude of the Government towards the ordeal
            should have caused Savonarola and his followers to pause; but common-sense had
            long been thrown to the winds by the Friar’s party, to make way for a blind belief
            in the somnambulistic oracles of Fra Silvestro Maruffi.
            On the 30th March, the Signoria had decreed, in regard to the ordeal, that the
            party whose champion succumbed must immediately leave the city; that if either
            of the combatants refused to enter the fire, he would incur the same penalty;
            that if both were burnt, the Dominicans would be considered the vanquished party.
            In a new decree on 6th April there was no longer any mention of a penalty for
            the Franciscans; it simply announced that if Fra Domenico perished, Savonarola
            would have to leave Florence within three hours.
   When the news of these proceedings reached Rome,
            Alexander at once expressed his disapprobation. The Florentine Ambassador
            endeavoured in vain to obtain his sanction for the ordeal. He condemned it in
            the strongest terms, as did also the Cardinals and the whole Roman Court. The
            Ambassador insisted that the only way of preventing it would be for the Pope
            to absolve Savonarola, an obviously impossible alternative.
                 Meanwhile the 7th of April, the day fixed for the
            ordeal, had arrived. Savonarola’s misgivings had been dissipated by a vision of
            angels which had been vouchsafed to Fra Silvestro. On the morning of the
            appointed day he said mass and delivered a brief address to those who had
            attended it. “I cannot promise you,” he said, “that the ordeal will take place,
            for that does not depend upon us; but, if it does, I have no hesitation in assuring
            you that our side will triumph.” Then he set out for the Piazza accompanied by
            all his friars singing the Psalm, “Let God arise and let His enemies be
            scattered,” as they walked in procession. The Franciscans, who had come
            quietly, were already there. An enormous multitude had assembled and were eagerly
            awaiting the unwonted spectacle. The Signoria had taken every precaution to
            secure the preservation of order. Two piles of faggots forty yards long and
            saturated with oil and pitch were prepared, divided by a space wide enough to
            allow a man to pass between them. It had already struck twelve when the Dominicans
            and their adherents, walking in solemn procession (Savonarola carrying the
            Blessed Sacrament), reached the Piazza. The Franciscans had come earlier,
            simply and without any demonstration, and now stood in silence on their side of
            the Loggia, while the Dominicans prayed aloud. All was ready. But now a
            difference arose between the two parties as to what each of the champions
            should be allowed to take with him into the flames. Fra Domenico insisted on taking
            the Crucifix, and this the Franciscans refused to permit. While this question
            was being discussed, a heavy shower came on, threatening to drive the
            spectators away, but they were too eager to be easily scared and it ceased in a
            few minutes as suddenly as it had begun. Fra Domenico persisted in his determination
            not to lay aside the Crucifix. At last he said that he would be willing to take
            the Sacred Host instead. Against this not only the Franciscans but the whole
            body of spectators energetically protested, rightly judging that such a
            proceeding would be nothing less than an outrage on the Blessed Sacrament.
            Savonarola and Fra Domenico were of a different opinion; later, Fra Domenico
            acknowledged that the reason he refused to give way on this point was, that Fra
            Silvestro’s angel had expressly ordered him to carry the Blessed Sacrament with
            him into the fire. The only possible explanation of Savonarola’s persistence in
            this matter was the influence exercised over his mind by this friar. As a
            priest he must have known that to introduce the Sacred Host in such a manner
            into a personal experiment was absolutely forbidden by Canon Law. He seemed to
            have entirely forgotten that in the Church the only purposes for which the body
            of the Lord can lawfully be used are for the adoration of the faithful, or for
            their food. He maintained that only the species could be burnt, and that the
            Host itself would remain untouched, and quoted a number of doctors of the
            Church in support of his view, which the Franciscans as resolutely contested.
            Meanwhile it was growing dark and Savonarola’s opponents were becoming more and
            more violent. The only course now open to the Signoria was to command both
            parties to withdraw. The mob, disappointed of the spectacle to which they had
            been so eagerly looking forward, were furious. Their wrath naturally was
            directed against the Dominican, “whose proposal of carrying the Sacred Host
            into the fire was looked upon as an insult to the Blessed Sacrament.” The bad
            impression produced by this was all the stronger because the Franciscan had
            been ready to enter the fire without any more ado and without expecting any
            miraculous interposition. The conduct of Savonarola and his party was universally
            condemned, especially after having so confidently I announced that a miracle
            would take place in their favour;  “the
            idea that the whole thing was a fraud gained ground from moment to moment.” If
            Savonarola was so confident that God would protect him, it was said, why did he
            shrink from himself undergoing the ordeal? Also, why did he insist on
            Domenico’s being allowed to carry the Blessed Sacrament with him into the
            flames? Even those who believed in the prophet said that if the proof of his
            Divine mission were to be held as really incontestable, he ought to have entered
            the fire alone. Thus, in a single day, Savonarola by his own act had
            dissipated the prophetic halo which had hitherto surrounded him in the eyes of
            the people. His fate was sealed. “He had himself led the populace to look for,
            and believe in, such tokens as the ordeal would have been, and whenever the
            masses find themselves disappointed in their expectations, and think themselves
            cheated and insulted, their resentment is bitter and ruthless.”
             On the following morning, Palm Sunday, Savonarola
            still further damaged his position by again preaching in S. Marco in direct
            contradiction to the command of the Signoria. On the same day his banishment
            was decreed; but this sentence was not carried out. The Compagnacci resolved to take advantage of the anger and disappointment of the populace in
            order once for all to crush the Frateschi. Before
            Palm Sunday was over the two parties into which the city was divided had come
            to blows. The sermon of a Dominican friar who was preaching in the Cathedral
            was violently interrupted. Francesco Valori,
            Savonarola’s chief supporter, was murdered, and the Convent of S. Marco was
            stormed. At first Savonarola thought of defending it, but when the city
            officials presented themselves and summoned him to appear before the Signoria,
            he followed them. By torchlight he and Domenico da Pescia were led to the palace through the seething crowd, which hooted and jeered at
            the prophet as he passed.
             The Signoria lost no time in acquainting the Pope and
            the various Italian powers with what had taken place. The Florentine Ambassador
            in Rome was also charged to beg for a general absolution from all Church
            penalties that might have been incurred by having allowed the Friar to go on
            preaching for so long, or by proceedings against ecclesiastical persons. In
            addition they asked for pdwers to try the religious
            who had been arrested, and also again approached the question of the tax on the
            clergy. Alexander VI expressed his satisfaction that the scandal caused by the
            excommunicated Friar was at last put an end to; he willingly granted the
            absolution, but desired that the prisoners should be sent to Rome. Although
            this request was afterwards repeated with considerable urgency, no attention
            was paid to it in Florence. To send the delinquents to Rome was held not
            consistent with the dignity of the Republic; the sentence ought to be carried
            out where the crime had been committed. It was finally decided that two Papal
            Delegates were to assist in the trial, and on May 19th the General of the Dominicans, Gioacchino Turiano, and
            Francesco Romolino, Bishop of Ilerda,
            came to Florence in this capacity. But long before they arrived the trial had
            begun, and it was evident that Savonarola’s opponents were now complete masters
            of the city and were prepared to employ any amount of torture and falsification
            of evidence to ensure his destruction.
   It is plain that Savonarola’s statements, forced from
            him by torture and further distorted by interpolated sentences and omissions,
            cannot be accepted as proofs of anything. Thus the justice of his sentence can
            never be either proved or disproved; but the excitement of Florence was so
            great that the Government believed that it was absolutely necessary to put a stop
            to the Friar’s proceedings. No doubt Alexander VI. was urgent in his demands
            that the rebel who had intended to call in the help of the secular powers to
            achieve his dethronement should be punished. Nevertheless the responsibility for
            the severity with which he was treated must rest on the rulers of Florence. It
            has been truly said, in excuse for this, that the Republic was at that time in
            such a critical position, both externally and internally, that the Government
            were convinced that this was a case for the application of the old Roman maxim,
            “the good of the State before everything else,” and that they were bound to
            adopt any measures, however extreme, that seemed expedient for its defence.
                 What was given out as Savonarola’s “Confessions” was
            of a nature to shake the faith even of his most trustful disciples in his
            Divine mission and his prophetic character, and the mass of his disciples began
            rapidly to fall away. “On the 29th April, 1498,” writes the loyal Luca Landucci in his Diary, “I was present at the reading of the
            depositions at the trial of Savonarola, whom we had all believed to be a
            prophet. He confessed that he was no such thing and that his prophecies were
            not from God. When I heard this I was filled with amazement and confusion. My
            soul was pierced with anguish when I perceived that the whole of the edifice
            which my faith had reared was founded on lies and was crumbling away. I had
            thought that Florence was to be a new Jerusalem, out of which would proceed the
            law of holy life, the reformatipn of the Church, the
            conversion of unbelievers, and the consolation of the good. Now all this has
            vanished. My only comfort is in the word: In voluntate tua Domini omnia
              sunt flosita”. The majority even of the friars of
            San Marco now abandoned their master. On the 21st of April they sent a letter
            of apology to Alexander. “Not merely ourselves,” they said, “but likewise men
            of far greater talent, were deceived by Fra Girolamo’s cunning. The plausibility
            of his doctrines, the rectitude of his life, the holiness of his manners; his
            pretended devotion, and the good results he obtained by purging the city of immorality,
            usury, and every species of vice; the different events which confirmed his
            prophecies in a manner beyond all human power and imagination, were such that
            had he not made retractation himself, declaring that his words were not
            inspired by God, we should never have been able to renounce our faith in him.
            For so firm was our belief in him that we were all most ready to go through the
            fire in support of his doctrines.”
               As every one had foreseen,
            the trial resulted in the sentence of death being pronounced upon Savonarola,
            Fra Domenico, and Fra Silvestro, “for the monstrous crimes of which they had
            been convicted.” On the following day the sentence, death by hanging, was
            executed.
                 All three met their fate courageously and calmly.
            Before being delivered over to the secular arm, they were degraded from their
            priestly dignity as “heretics, schismatics, and contemners of the Holy See.”
            One of the spectators is said to have called out to Savonarola, “Now is your
            time, Prophet, let us have the miracle.” When life was extinct the bodies were
            taken down and burnt; a gust of wind for a moment blew the flames aside, and
            many cried, “A miracle, a miracle”; but in another moment the corpses were
            again enveloped. The ashes were thrown into the Arno so as to leave no relics
            of the prophet for his disciples to venerate.
                 Such was the end of this highly gifted and morally
            blameless, but fanatical, man. His greatest faults were his interference in
            politics and his insubordination towards the Holy See. His intentions, at least
            in the earlier years of his active life, were pure and noble; later, his
            passionate nature and fanatical imagination carried him far away and led him to
            overstep the bounds of what was permissible in a religious and a priest. He
            became the head of a political party and a fanatic, openly demanding the death
            of all enemies of the Republic; this could not fail in the end to bring about
            his destruction.
                 In theory Savonarola remained always true to the
            dogmas of the Catholic Church; but in his denial of the penal authority of the
            Holy See, and in his plans for calling a Council, which, if they had succeeded,
            must inevitably have produced a schism, his tendencies were practically
            uncatholic.
                 It may justly be urged in Savonarola’s defence that in
            Florence and in Rome, and indeed throughout Italy, a deplorable corruption of
            morals prevailed, and that the secularisation of the Papacy in Alexander VI had
            reached its climax; but in his burning zeal for the reformation of morals he
            allowed himself to be carried away into violent attacks on men of all classes,
            including his superiors, and he completely forgot that, according to the
            teaching of the Church, an evil life cannot deprive the Pope or any other
            ecclesiastical authority of his lawful jurisdiction. He certainly was quite
            sincere in his belief that he was a prophet and had a Divine mission, but it
            soon became evident that the spirit by which he was led was not from above, for
            the primary proof of a Divine mission is humble submission to the authority
            which God Himself has ordained. In this, Savonarola was wholly wanting. “He
            thought too much of himself and rose up against a power which no one can attack
            without injuring himself. No good can come of disobedience; that was not the
            way to become the apostle of either Florence or Rome.”
               
             CHAPTER VII.
                 Cesar
            Borgia resigns the Cardinalate, and becomes Duke of ValEntinois.—Change
            in the Papal Policy.—Alliance between Alexander VI and Louis XII.
             
             ONLY a few weeks before Savonarola’s execution the
            Prince on whom the visionary Dominican had hung such strangely baseless hopes
            for the reformation of the Church and the salvation of Italy, had passed away.
            Charles VIII died suddenly in the prime of life on the 7th April, 1498. He was
            succeeded by Louis XII. The new ruler showed at once what Italy had to expect
            from him by assuming not only the title of King of Jerusalem and the two Sicilies,
            but also, as descendant of one of the Visconti, that of Duke of Milan.
               These pretensions were hailed with satisfaction in
            Florence, and still more so in Venice, the Republic having fallen out with
            Milan about Pisa. Louis lost no time in securing the services of the turbulent
            Gian Giacomo Trivulzio, and Venice, in the same
            breath with her congratulations on his accession, proposed an alliance.  The French King had announced his accession to
            the Pope in remarkably friendly terms. Alexander hastened, on the 14th of June,
            to respond to these advances by sending persons of unusual distinction, the
            Archbishop John of Ragusa, the protonotary Adrian of Corneto,
            and Raimondo Centelles, as Envoys to France. They
            were charged, first of all, to congratulate the new King on his accession, and
            to call his attention to the war against the Turks; in the next place, they
            were to say that the Pope would investigate certain claims made by Louis in
            regard to the Neapolitan question; and to warn him against making any attack
            upon Milan. They were to ask him to endeavour to obtain the restitution of
            Pisa and Florence. Finally, they were to require him to give up the alliance
            with the Orsini and Colonna, and to abstain from taking the banished ex-Prefect
            of Rome, Giovanni della Rovere, under his protection.
            On the 14th June the Envoys were again desired to impress upon the King that
            nothing must be done against Milan.
             About the same time an Envoy from
            Louis XII appeared in Rome, asking for the dissolution of his marriage with
            his consort Jeanne, to which he had been constrained in earlier days by Louis
            XI. The King swore that he had never consummated the marriage. The Pope, on the
            29th July, 1498, appointed a judicial commission to examine into the case, and
            in December they decided in favour of the dissolution. On the 13th of September
            Alexander had already granted a dispensation to Louis to contract a fresh
            marriage with Anne of Brittany, the widow of his predecessor, stipulating at
            the same time that something was to be done for his beloved Caesar. The
            advances made to France, formerly so energetically repelled, though only begun
            in June, soon developed into a firm friendship. Many causes, besides those
            already mentioned, conduced to this result, and especially the conduct of
            Naples.
                 Ever since the Autumn of 1497 Caesar Borgia, who was
            only in minor orders, had been seeking to return to the secular state, to
            obtain a principality, and to marry a Princess. The Pope at first seems to have
            been averse to these projects; but Caesar had little difficulty in overcoming
            this feeling, and Alexander’s ambition began forthwith to busy itself with a plan for obtaining
            the throne of Naples for the house of Borgia by means of an Aragonese alliance.
            Caesar was to marry Carlotta, the daughter of the Neapolitan King, and receive
            the principality of Tarento. ThenMantuan Envoy states expressly that this was the Pope’s real object in bringing about
            the marriage between Lucrezia and Alfonso, the natural son of Alfonso II, and now
            Prince of Bisceglia and Quadrata. On the 15th July
            Alfonso came incognito to Rome, and was cordially received by Alexander and
            Caesar.  On the 21st the marriage itself
            took place very quietly, but was celebrated on the following days with great
            festivities, in which Alexander took part with boyish gaiety. On this occasion
            a sharp encounter took place between Caesar’s retainers and those of the
            Duchess, not a good omen for the future. Alfonso’s good looks are much vaunted
            by one of the chroniclers, and this marriage of Lucrezia’s was a happy one. On
            the other hand, Caesar’s alliance with Carlotta, who had been brought up at the
            French Court, fell through. She herself refused, and her father was even more
            opposed to it than she was. On the 24th July, writing to Gonsalvo de Cordova, he said that the Pope was insatiable, and that he would rather lose
            both his kingdom and his life than consent to this marriage. In this remarkable
            letter the King confesses the extreme weakness of his Government. The Pope was
            perfectly aware of all this, and the knowledge made him still more desirous of
            entering into closer relations with the growing power of France. Yet another
            motive was added by the conflict between the Orsini and Colonna, which had
            broken out afresh. The Orsini, in spite of their union with the Conti, were
            completely defeated at Palombara on the 12th April,
            1498. The Pope’s efforts to bring about even a truce between the contending
            parties were unsuccessful. It seemed as if both sides were bent on continuing
            the contest until one or other was destroyed, when suddenly, on 8th July, they
            came to an agreement to place the decision in regard to Tagliacozzo and Alba in the hands of King Frederick of Naples. This mysterious
            reconciliation meant a combination against the Pope. In his own palace, one
            day, a set of verses were put up, urging the Colonna and Orsini to come forward
            bravely to the rescue of their afflicted country; to slay the bull (a play upon
            the Borgia arms) which was devastating Ausonia; to fling his calves into the
            raging Tiber, and himself into hell.
             Alexander VI and Caesar meanwhile had succeeded in obtaining
            what they wanted, and on the 17th of August Caesar resigned his Red-hat with
            the consent of all the Cardinals. Sigismondo de’ Conti calls this a new and unheard
            of proceeding; but at the same time dwells on the fact that Caesar was
            naturally a warrior, and unsuited for the priesthood. Sanuto,
            in his Diary, is much more severe in his judgment. He says: “When Cardinal Ardicino della Porta wished to
            resign the Cardinalate in order to become a monk, many in the Consistory were
            against it, while all gave their consent to Caesar’s plan; but now in God’s
            Church everything is topsy-turvy.” The disposal of Caesar’s benefices, which
            were worth 32,000 ducats, was left with the Pope, who later gave the
            Archbishopric of Valencia to Cardinal Juan Borgia.
             On this same 17th August the French King’s Envoy,
            Louis de Villeneuve, arrived in Rome in order to accompany Caesar to France.
            The preparations for the journey took so long that they did not start until the
            1st of October.ll A few days earlier Alexander
            addressed an autograph letter to Louis XII, in which he commended Caesar to him
            as one who was more dear to him than anything else on earth. In this Brief
            Caesar is called Duke of Valentinois; thus this principality
            must have been already bestowed upon him, although the formal investiture did
            not take place till later. It is a curious coincidence that the former Archbishop
            of Valencia should have become Duke of Valentinois,
            so that he still retained the appellation Valentinus, which could stand for
            either.
   The new Duke set forth on his journey in royal state; 100,000
            ducats were said to have been spent on his outfit. He was clad in silk and
            velvet and bedizened with gold and jewels. The equipment of his suite
            corresponded with his own. The trappings of his horses were mounted in silver,
            and their saddle-cloths were embroidered with costly pearls. French galleys were
            waiting for him at Cività Vecchia.
            On the 3rd of October he embarked for Marseilles, where on the 19th he was
            received with royal honours. In Avignon, Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere, who was now completely reconciled with the Pope, and in August had been
            reinstated in Ostia, also gave him a splendid reception. Slowly, and with great
            pomp, the proud Duke pursued his journey through Lyons to the Royal camp, which
            was then at Chinon. On the 19th of December
            (according to other accounts, the 20th) he made his entry there with a
            splendour hitherto unknown in France. He brought to the King the Bull of dispensation
            for his marriage, and a Red-hat to the Archbishop of Rouen, George d’Amboise.
            At this time Louis spoke openly of his designs on Milan, in which he expected
            the Pope’s support.
   The closer relations with France
            caused a breach between the Pope and Ascanio Sforza and Lodovico Moro. As early
            as September, 1498, we find this mentioned in the Envoy’s reports. The Colonna
            and Frederick of Naples were on the side of Ascanio Sforza. Their attitude was
            so menacing that on All Saints’ Day the Pope appeared in the Church with a
            strong guard; and later this occurred again several times.       .
   Even when the Portuguese Envoys, on 27th November,
            came for their audience, they found a large guard in the ante-chamber. If, as many
            thought, this was intended to overawe the Envoys, it quite failed in its
            effect. On the contrary, they remonstrated in unsparing terms with Alexander on
            his nepotism, his simony, and his French policy, which, they said, endangered
            the peace of Italy, and, indeed, of the whole of Christendom. If the Pope
            persevered in this they openly threatened a Council. “The demeanour of the
            Portuguese Envoys,” Ascanio Sforza wrote on 3rd December, “is all the more
            unpleasant to the Pope in that he believes their Spanish Majesties to be at the
            bottom of it, and that the Spanish Envoys, who are daily expected, will say the
            same things, or worse. He thinks the King of the Romans also has a hand in it,
            as he has made similar representations.” Under these circumstances Alexander VI
            awaited with keen anxiety the announcement from France, which, he hoped, would
            bring the assurance of the French alliance.
                 In the Consistory, in December, the Pope and Ascanio
            Sforza came to a sharp passage of words. The testy Cardinal declared that Alexander,
            in sending Caesar to France, was bringing ruin on Italy. “Are you aware, Monsignore,” replied Alexander, “that it was your brother
            who invited the French into Italy?” The Venetian Envoy, who reports this
            incident, adds that Ascanio intended, with the help of Maximilian I and King
            Ferdinand of Spain, to get a Council summoned to dethrone Alexander. We can
            understand with what misgivings the advent of the Spanish Envoys was awaited.
   They arrived on the 19th December. On the same day
            Cardinal Borgia started for Viterbo, in order to quell the disturbances which
            had broken out there. Three days later they appeared before the Pope with that
            display of anxious concern for the welfare of the Church which Ferdinand’s
            successors were so apt at employing, while, in fact, their aims were entirely
            political. Ferdinand of Spain dreaded, above all things, an alliance between
            Rome and Louis XII, which would give to France the predominance in Italy, and
            frustrate all his designs in regard to Naples. Consequently, he had charged his
            Envoys to threaten Alexander with a Council and reform. They began by telling
            the Pope to his face that the means by which he had obtained the Pontificate
            were notorious. Alexander interrupted them with the remark that, having been
            unanimously elected Pope, his title was a far better one than that of their
            Spanish Majesties, who had taken possession of their throne in defiance of all
            law and conscience. They were mere usurpers, and had no right whatever to their
            kingdom. The rest of the audience corresponded with this beginning. The Envoys
            reproached Alexander with his simony and his nepotism, and threatened a
            Council. The Pope justified himself, and accused the Spanish Ambassador, Garcilasso de la Vega, of concocting false reports. When
            the Envoys spoke of the death of the Duke of Gandia as a Divine chastisement, he angrily replied that the Spanish monarchs were
            more severely punished than he was, for they were without direct successors,
            and this was doubtless on account of their encroachments on the rights of the
            Church.
   Louis XII endeavoured to tranquillise the Pope by
            informing him that he had an agreement with Ferdinand, and consequently there
            was nothing to fear from him. Meanwhile, Alexander became more and more
            disturbed, as he found the Portuguese and Spanish Envoys making common cause
            and combining to threaten him with a Council. In January 1499, the Ambassadors
            of Portugal and Spain presented themselves together before the Pope. In
            presence of Cardinals Costa, Ascanio, Carvajal, de S. Giorgio, and Lopez, one
            of the Envoys told the Pope to his face, that he was not the lawful Head of the
            Church. Alexander in his anger threatened to have him thrown into the Tiber,
            and retorted by attacking the conduct of the Queen of Spain, and complaining of
            the interference of both King and Queen in matters concerning the Church. The
            Venetian Ambassador thought he perceived that the Pope, in his alarm, was
            beginning to repent of his alliance with France and to wish to be friends again
            with Ascanio. To add to his annoyance, news came from France that, in spite of
            all Giuliano della Rovere’s persuasions, the daughter of the King of Naples persisted in her refusal to
            marry Caesar. Alexander laid the blame of this on Louis XII. In a letter of 4th
            February, 1499, to Giuliano della Rovere, he complained
            of the King’s faithlessness, which had made him the laughing-stock of the
            world; as every one knew that, but for this marriage,
            Caesar would never have gone to France. On the 13th
            of February he spoke in a similar strain to Ascanio, and begged him to
            endeavour to persuade the King of Naples to agree to the marriage. Ascanio,
            however, replied that this was impossible. The Cardinal thought that the Pope
            was very much afraid of Spain and thoroughly mistrustful of France. Just at
            this time Louis XII concluded his treaty with Venice for the partition of
            Milan, leaving it open to the Pope to join in the League if he pleased. At this
            juncture it seemed extremely unlikely that this would take place. If Caesar
            had not been in France, the Venetian Envoy, in a report of 12th March, says he
            believes that Alexander would have allied himself with Milan. Perhaps that was
            too much, but it is certain that at that time Alexander was extremely
            dissatisfied with France, and was still in the same mood when Louis XII offered
            the hand of the charming Charlotte d’Albret to
            Caesar.
             Alexander’s position was an extremely critical one. In
            Rome, the probability that Germany and Spain would renounce their obedience was
            freely discussed. There can be no doubt that in both these countries there was
            a strong party hostile to Rome. This explains why Christopher Columbus, when on
            26th February, 1498, he settled his estate upon his son Diego, commanded him to
            employ his wealth in the support of a crusade, “or in assisting the Pope if a schism
            in the Church should threaten to deprive him of his seat or of his temporal
            possessions.” The danger from Spain was pressing. In order to remove at least
            one of that country’s grounds of complaint, Alexander resolved, on the 20th of
            March, 1499, to take Benevento away from the heirs of the Duke of Gandia and restore it to the Church. In May, Alexander
            promised to send his children away from Rome and to carry some reforms into
            effect; he granted powers for the adjustment of ecclesiastical affairs in Spain,
            and made large concessions to the King and Queen in regard to their control. In
            consequence, his relations with Spain became more friendly. Alexander had
            nearly given up all hope of the realisation of Caesar’s marriage with the
            French Princess, when an autograph letter from Louis arrived announcing that it
            had taken place. On the 24th of May Cardinal Sanseverino read the letter in the
            Consistory. This event created a complete revolution in the Pope’s dispositions;
            he now openly embraced the French side and that of Venice, and announced that
            the Milanese dynasty must be done away with. Cardinal Ascanio Sforza saw that
            Rome was no longer the place for him; on the 14th July he quitted the city,
            taking all he had with him. In the first instance he went to the Colonna at Narni, and thence sailed in a Neapolitan ship to Genoa,
            whence he fled to Milan. Thither he was afterwards followed by the Cardinals
            Colonna and Sanseverino, and Alfonso, Lucrezia’s husband. Lucrezia was, on the
            8th August, made Regent of Spoleto, and went there at once, accompanied by her
            brother Jofre.
             Alexander’s children had all now been removed from
            Rome; but this had no effect on his nepotism. Nepi was soon bestowed upon Lucrezia, and the governor left there by Ascanio Sforza
            had to hand it over; meanwhile, the plans for Caesar’s advancement were
            maturing.
   
 CHAPTER VIII.
                 
             The
            French in Milan.—Caesar: Borgia conquers Imola and Forli. — Restoration of
            Lodovico Moro. — Louis XII. conquers Milan a Second Time.—Anarchy in
              Rome.— Murder of the Duke of Bisceglia. — Frivolity
              and Nepotism of Alexander VI.—Partition of the Kingdom of Naples between France
                and Spain.
   
             By the month of July of the year 1499, a French army had already crossed the Alps,
            and fortress after fortress went down before the “rush of the Swiss and the
            French.” Venice would have chimed in from the eastern side had not her hands
            just then been over full with the war against the Turks. Lodovico Moro had
            hoped that the German Emperor and Frederick of Naples would have come to his
            aid, but Maximilian was fully occupied in fighting the Swiss. Frederick was to
            have declared war against the Pope; but when Alessandria fell into the hands of
            the French, he gave up all thoughts of this. Thus Lodovico was left to face the
            French entirely alone. Seeing that the situation was hopeless, on the evening
            of 1st September he fled to the Tyrol, to put himself under Maximilian’s
            protection. Cardinals Ascanio Sforza and Sanseverino followed him. The moment
            he was gone the Milanese opened their gates to the French; on the 6th September Trivulzio entered the city, and the fort surrendered
            almost immediately. A few days later Cremona submitted to the Venetians. Upon
            this Louis, XII hastened to Italy to enjoy his triumph. On the 6th October he entered
            Milan, and was greeted with acclamations by the populace. The King was
            accompanied by the Marquesses of Mantua, Montferrat, and Saluzzo,
            the Dukes of Ferrara and Savoy. Caesar Borgia, the Cardinals d’Amboise and
            Giuliano della Rovere, as well as the Envoys from
            Genoa, Florence, Siena, Lucca, and Pisa.
   Alexander VI, now that the alliance with Louis XII was
            turning out so favourably for his beloved Caesar, hailed the success of the
            French arms with unconcealed delight, quite regardless of the scandal he was
            causing throughout the whole of Europe. On the 24th of August, 1499, two
            Portuguese Envoys arrived in: Rome and at once asked for an
            audience. On the part of their Government, they animadverted strongly on the
            Pope’s nepotism, on Caesar’s resignation of the Cardinalate, and on the French
            alliance, which was fatal to the peace of Europe. If he persisted in these
            paths, the result would be the calling of a Council. Alexander was annoyed and
            troubled at these new threats, but did not make any change in his proceedings.
            On the 25th September he went to Lucrezia at Nepi. Here it was arranged that Caesar was to conquer the
            Romagna. The King of France manifested his gratitude by placing a portion of
            his army at the Duke’s disposal. “It was not difficult to make the expedition
            appear as though undertaken for the interests of the Church, though in reality
            the interests of the family were the first consideration. The relations between
            the rulers of the cities of the Romagna and their feudal Lord were so variable,
            and often so unsatisfactory, as easily to afford a handle for proceeding
            against them to any Pope who wished to do so. Alexander resolved to make use of
            this opportunity to strike a crushing blow. Bulls were issued declaring the
            Lords of Rimini, Pesaro, Imola, Faenza, Forli, Urbino, and Camerino to have forfeited their fiefs by the non-payment of their dues. Louis XII
            arranged that proceedings should only be taken against those who belonged to
            the party of the Sforza, and this plan had also the advantage of satisfying the
            susceptibilities of the Venetians.
             In the middle of November Caesar began the campaign by
            attacking Caterina Sforza and the sons of Girolamo Riario.
            Imola opened her gates of her own accord, and the fort fell in the early part
            of December. In Forli, also, the inhabitants offered no resistance, but the citadel
            here was far stronger and was bravely defended by the high-spirited Caterina
            herself; yet on 12th January, 1500, it was forced to capitulate.
             When Caesar’s nephew, Cardinal Juan Borgia, heard at
            Urbino the good news of the fall of Forli, he set out on horseback, although
            suffering from fever, to offer his personal congratulations, but was prostrated
            by a fresh attack of the malady before he could get beyond Fossombrone.
            Later, an utterly groundless story was concocted of Caesar’s having poisoned his
            nephew.
   Just as Caesar was preparing to proceed against Cesena
            and Pesaro, an event occurred which deprived him of his French troops and
            brought the whole campaign to a standstill. The Milanese rose against the
            extortions of the French, while Lodovico Moro appeared in Como at the head of a
            body of Swiss and German troops; and on the 5th of February, 1500, re-entered
            the city in triumph. The French lost the whole of Lombardy as quickly as they
            had won it. Without the help of the French troops, which had now been sent against
            Lodovico Moro, it was impossible to go on with the conquest of the Romagna, the
            more so as Venice had grown jealous and now strongly supported the Lords, of
            Faenza and Rimini. Caesar, therefore, returned to Rome and made his triumphal entry
            into the city on the 26th February, clothed in black velvet and with a gold
            chain round his neck; all the Cardinals and Envoys came to meet him. Alexander
            VI was beside himself with joy; he wept and laughed in the same breath. Amongst
            the Carnival-plays the triumph of Julius Caesar was represented in the Piazza
            Navona. On Laetare Sunday (29th March), the Duke received from the hands of the
            Pope the insignia of a standard-bearer of the Church and the Golden Rose. The
            power of the Duke of Valentinois was now almost unlimited.
            Even on the 23rd of January a report from Rome announced that, at the
            approaching nomination of Cardinals, Caesars influence would be decisive: he
            was the person to apply to. No Castellans were appointed to any of the strong
            places within the Papal States but such as were devoted to him; the
            governorship of the Castle of St. Angelo was given to one of his retainers.
             Meanwhile the state of affairs in Lombardy had again
            completely changed. Louis XII had lost no time in sending a fresh army across
            the Alps, and the battle at Novara proved a decisive victory for France. The
            Swiss refused to fight against their kinsmen in the French army, and abandoned
            Lodovico, who was taken prisoner (10th April, 1500). Louis XII shut him up in
            the fortress of Loches in Touraine; Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, who fell into the
            hands of the Venetians, was delivered over to the French, and imprisoned in
            Bourges; thus reaping the reward of his unprincipled conduct at Alexander’s
            election.
                 On the evening of the 14th of April, 1500, the news of
            Lodovico’s catastrophe reached Rome; the Pope is said to have given 100 ducats
            to the messenger who brought it the Orsini lighted bonfires everywhere, and Rome
            resounded with cries of “France and the Bear” ( —Orsini). This occurred in the
            midst of the Jubilee festivities, which had filled the city with pilgrims from
            foreign parts. “The events of the year and the state of Rome were anything but
            suitable however to a religious celebration. In spite of the precautions taken
            by Alexander, even in the previous year, the insecurity of both life and
            property in the city was frightful; murders occurred nearly every day. The
            severest punishments effected no improvement in its condition, which indeed was
            not worse than that of most of the other Italian cities; but the events which
            took place in the Borgia family attracted more attention than any of these
            deeds of violence.
                 Next to Caesar, Lucrezia at that time again stood
            highest in the Pope’s favour. In the Spring of the year 1501 Sermoneta, which had just been snatched away from the
            Gaetani, was added to Spoleto and Nepi, which had
            already been bestowed upon her. As she was on excellent terms with her present
            husband, there seemed nothing now to mar her happiness. It was, however, not
            destined to last long: on the evening of the 15th of July, as Alfonso was returning
            from the Vatican he was set upon by five assassins in the Piazza di San Pietro.
            Though badly wounded he succeeded in making his escape. He was so much afraid
            of poison that he refused all medical help, and sent word to the King of Naples
            that his life was in danger, as his own physician had endeavoured to destroy
            him by this means. A report was immediately circulated that the attempt
            originated from the same quarter as the murder of the Duke of Gandia. All the probabilities of the case point to the
            Orsini, who believed that Alfonso was intriguing against them with the Colonna,
            who were allied with the King of Naples. It is most unlikely that Caesar had
            anything to do with it. Nevertheless, Alfonso was convinced that his
            brother-in-law was the author of this foul deed, and the moment he felt himself
            recovering he was bent on revenging himself. Lucrezia and Sancia strove to make peace, and the Pope posted a guard at the door of the sickroom,
            but all was in vain. In a despatch of 18th August, which was forwarded at once,
            Paolo Capello, the Venetian Ambassador, writes that on that day Alfonso,
            looking out of the window, saw Caesar walking in the garden. In a moment he had
            seized a bow, and discharged an arrow at his detested enemy. Caesar retaliated
            by having Alfonso cut to pieces by his own body-guard. Lucrezia, who had been
            herself nursing her husband with the tenderest care, was inconsolable.
            Overwhelmed with grief she went back to Nepi to hide
            herself in its solitude. Some of Alfonso’s Neapolitan servants were arrested on
            a charge of having planned an attempt on Caesar’s life, but nothing of any importance
            was extracted from them. When the Neapolitan Envoy heard what had happened he
            at once took refuge in the palace of the Spanish Ambassador. Alexander told
            the Venetian Envoy, who came to see him on the 23rd August, that Alfonso had
            tried to kill Caesar. Beyond this nothing on the subject was allowed to transpire;
            a few conjectures were whispered about, but no one dared to speak above his
            breath. Evidently Alexander VI thought it prudent to hush up the whole affair
            as much as possible; no doubt he too was afraid of Caesar.
             Shortly before the murder, Alexander’s own life had been
            in great danger. In the ninth year of his reign, on the Feast of SS. Peter and
            Paul, Sigismondo de’ Conti relates, just as the Pope was about to give his
            audience, the sky being clear, suddenly, with no warning, a tornado of wind
            sprung up and tore off the very solid roof of the upper part of the Sala de’ Papi as though it had been made of straw. In consequence,
            that portion of the roof under which the Pope was sitting also gave way, but
            the balcony over his head, still remaining attached to the wall, protected him
            from the falling masonry, and the gold embroidered hanging over his throne from
            the smothering dust. Half an hour elapsed before his servants could make their
            way through the wind and dust to the place where he lay, bleeding and
            apparently hardly alive. He was carried into the adjoining hall and there soon recovered
            consciousness. His physicians found that two fingers of the right hand had been
            injured, and he had a wound in his head. The first night he was very feverish,
            but soon began to get better. “If nothing unforeseen occurs,” the Mantuan Envoy
            writes on the 2nd July, “he will recover.” This Envoy states that on the
            previous day also Alexander had a narrow escape of being killed by a heavy iron
            chandelier, which fell just in front of him.fAny other man would have been led to look into himself and consider his ways by
            such a series of narrow escapes; but Alexander was a true Borgia, he thanked
            God and the Blessed Virgin and SS. Peter and Paul for his preservation, and
            lived on as before. Writing of Alexander in September 1500, Paolo Capello says
            : “The Pope is now seventy years of age; he grows younger every day, his cares
            never last the night through; he is always merry and never does anything that
            he does not like. The advancement of his children is his only care, nothing
            else troubles him.”
             In Caesar’s eyes this accident was a warning to carry
            out his plans with as little delay as possible. His campaign against the Tyrants
            of the Romagna required a considerable sum of money and the acquiescence of Venice,
            where, since the month of May, a Papal Nuncio, Angelo Leonini,
            had been permanently residing. He succeeded in obtaining both money from the
            creation of Cardinals of 2nd September, 1500, and the consent of Venice in
            return for the help against the Turks given them by Alexander.
             On the morning of the ist of
            October, 1500, Caesar set out from Rome at the head of an army of 10,000 men.
            He had in his pay some Roman Barons of the houses of Orsini and Savelli, Giampolo Baglione of Perugia, Vitellozzo Vitelli of Città di Castello, and other chiefs, who,
            frightened at the alliance with France, thought there was less danger in siding
            with the dreaded foe than in resisting. The Lords of Pesaro and Rimini,
            Giovanni Sforza and Pandolfo Malatesta, made no
            attempt to defend themselves and sought safety in flight. Faenza was not so
            easily conquered; its ruler, Astorre Manfredi, was
            beloved by all his subjects, and was supported by the Florentines and by his
            maternal grandfather, Giovanni Bentivoglio. The citizens defended themselves
            with resolution, and when winter came on, the siege had to be raised. When the
            Spring returned, Caesar again invested the city (7th March, 1501) and on the
            25th April it was forced to capitulate. Astorre Manfredi was faithlessly carried off to the Castle of St. Angelo where, in
            January 1502, Caesar had him and his younger brother put to death. Next came
            the punishment of Giovanni Bentivoglio, who had supported Faenza in its
            resistance. When several castles had been taken, he sued for mercy, gave up
            Castel Bolognese also, and promised to supply Caesar for five years with 300
            horsemen. Alexander now bestowed on Caesar the title of Duke of Romagna, thus
            making the largest province of the Church hereditary in the Borgia family, in
            utter indifference to the probability that this might easily entail on the
            Church the loss of all these States.
             Encouraged by these rapid successes Caesar now turned
            his attention to Florence, at that time seriously weakened by the war with
            Pisa. In great alarm the Florentines purchased peace by granting him for three
            years a subsidy of 36,000 ducats, and promising not to help Piombino.
            The Lord of this principality, Jacopo d’Appiano, lost
            in a very short space of time the greater part of his possessions. After this
            the Duke returned to Rome, where he was wanted on account of the state of
            affairs in Naples. Highly important decisions were come to in relation to this
            kingdom in the next few weeks. Hitherto it had been a constant tradition of
            Roman policy that no foreign power was to be allowed to obtain a footing in
            Naples. Now Alexander VI abandoned this principle.
   Soon after Caesar’s arrival on the 25th June, 1501, a
            Bull was drafted assenting to the secret treaty of 11th November, 1500, between
            France and Spain for the partition of Naples between, them. Louis XII was to be
            King of Naples and to possess Terra di Lavoro and the
            Abruzzi. Ferdinand was to take Apulia and Calabria with the title of Grand
            Duke. Both were to hold their lands in fief from the Church. The way in which
            the King of Naples had been dallying with the Turks served as the pretext for
            his deposition. One motive which strongly inclined Alexander VI to agree to the
            plan was the blow that it would deal to the rebellious Roman Barons, who would
            now be deprived of all support. On the 27th June, 1501, the League with France
            and Spain was announced; and the French army, which was already encamped near
            Rome, began its southward march. On the 4th July Caesar joined it with his
            troops.
   Frederick of Naples had had no suspicion of
            Ferdinand’s perfidy, and knew nothing of it until the Papal Bull was published.
            The French reached Capua, destroying the villages of the Colonna on their way,
            almost without resistance, and successfully stormed and sacked that city
            before the end of July. Gaeta now also capitulated, and the French army under
            d’Aubigny appeared before Naples. Frederick fled to Ischia and surrendered to
            the French King, who gave him the Dukedom of Anjou and a yearly pension. France
            and Spain divided his kingdom between them.
                 
             CHAPTER IX.
             Alexander VI and the War against the Turks in the years 1499-1502.
                 
             ALEXANDER’S unabashed nepotism and wholly worldly aims
            in politics cast their baneful shadows also over the resistance to the Turkish
            advance during his reign. The Pope’s nepotism repeatedly acted as a direct
            hindrance to efforts against the Turks, but its indirect effects were perhaps
            still more injurious; for no one trusted him, and whatever he put his hand to
            was believed to have, for its ultimate object, nothing but the aggrandisement
            of the house of Borgia. Nevertheless, even such a man as Alexander could not
            remain entirely inactive in presence of the danger from the East. The noble
            generosity of his predecessors in assisting the refugees from the countries
            which had been conquered by the Turks was continued under his rule, and towards
            the close of the century he appeared to be thoroughly in earnest in his efforts
            to organise a Crusade. Prince Dschem, in the hands of
            the Christians, acted to a certain degree as a check upon the Sultan; but after
            his death fresh attacks on Christian lands recommenced almost at once. In
            Bosnia, in the year 1496, a number of small fortresses, still occupied by the
            Hungarians, were invested by Turkish troops and many of them conquered.
   In Moldavia the inroads of the Turks, beginning in the
            same year, were of a more serious character. In 1498 a band of Turks and
            Tartars, combined with Moldavians, swooped down on Poland itself. Far and wide
            they ravaged the country; “the land was strewn with corpses. All the towns on
            the hills and plains round Lemberg and Przemysl as
            far as Kanczug were plundered and burnt; the harpies
            encamped in the fields for a short time and then returned whence they came,
            loaded with booty.”
   Already in the previous year the friendly relations
            hitherto subsisting between Venice and the Porte had been sharply disturbed.
            The Turks had for some time past been busily occupied in strengthening their
            armaments, and especially their navy. The object of these preparations was
            kept a profound secret, and the Venetians, with all their sagacity, were
            completely deceived. When the preparations were completed, the Sultan, without
            any declaration of war, began hostilities by arresting all the Venetians in Constantinople.
            Venice was plunged in dismay and distress, and, to make matters worse, the
            finances of the Republic were at that moment at a very low ebb. To meet the
            heavy expense of fitting out a fleet it was necessary to raise all tolls and
            taxes and to impose new ones. All the officials of the republic were required
            to surrender the half of their salaries to the State, and the clergy had to
            contribute a third of their revenues, this with the Pope’s consent. By dint of
            these exertions an imposing fleet of 130 sails was equipped. But even this was
            quite insufficient to cope with that of the Turks, which numbered 270. On the
            26th of August, Lepanto, the only important sea-port in the Gulf of Corinth
            that still remained in the hands of the Venetians, fell. At the same time 10,000
            Turkish horsemen from Bosnia made a successful raid on the mainland of Venice.
            The whole district on one side to Tagliamento and
            even near Vicenza, and on the other as far as Drau, was devastated with fire
            and sword, and all the inhabitants slain or carried into captivity.
             In the Summer of 1499 the Turkish question was repeatedly
            discussed in Consistory. It was then thought, from the report of the Grand-Master
            of Rhodes, that the attack was to be directed against that island. While the
            deliberations on the help to be sent to Rhodes were going on, the news came of
            the descents on Venetian territory. In the beginning of August, letters from
            the French Envoy in Venice to a French Cardinal came to hand, accusing the
            Milanese Government of having instigated the Turkish attack. The Milanese Envoy
            in Rome defended the conduct of his master in view of the hostile attitude of
            the Venetians, and declared openly that Milan would not scruple to use the
            Turks and the Moors in self-defence. It never came to this, however, for in the
            Autumn of that year Lodovico Moro was driven out of Milan.
                 In consequence of the increasingly menacing reports
            which continued to arrive from the East, Alexander, in the late Autumn of 1499,
            issued an invitation to all the Christian Princes to send representatives to
            Rome in the ensuing March to deliberate on the formation of a League against
            the Turks.  This invitation met with so
            little response that in February 1500, it was found necessary to repeat it. Even
            this produced but little result. On the 11th March a secret Consistory was
            held, to which all the Envoys in Rome were invited. These consisted of the
            representatives of Maximilian, Louis XII, Henry VII of England, and Ferdinand
            of Spain, besides those of Naples, Venice, Savoy, and Florence. Alexander VI
            put before the assembly the great danger now threatening Europe from the Turks,
            and expressed his regret that his summons of the previous Autumn had met with
            so little attention. He went on to say that Venice was the bulwark of Christendom
            and that it was the duty of all Christian powers to support her. The answers of
            the Envoys were so unsatisfactory that the Pope made no secret of his
            displeasure with Germany, France, and Naples; Spain was the only Government to
            which he awarded unqualified praise. In the beginning of May, Alexander VI
            proposed in Consistory that a Legate should be sent to Hungary and that a
            tithe should be levied on the clergy of France, Germany, and Hungary; also that
            the Cardinals should be taxed, beginning with himself. Many of the Cardinals
            objected, but the Pope stood firm. In spite of all this the Venetian Envoy
            still refused to believe in Alexander’s sincerity, which is significant of the
            prevailing opinion in regard to him. These doubts were dissipated by his later
            acts.
             A Bull, dated 1st June, 1500, was addressed to all Christendom,
            setting forth the fury and cruelty of the Osmanli and their hatred of the
            Christian name, and urging all to unite against the common enemy. The purpose
            of the Turks, it affirmed, was, first to conquer Rome, and then to subjugate
            all the Christian populations. Consequently, the Roman Church had now formally
            declared war against the hereditary foe. To meet the expenses of the contest, a
            tithe was to be levied on all ecclesiastical benefices without exception, and
            on all the officials in the States of the Church. All who resisted the impost were
            threatened with Excommunication. This Crusade-Bull was to be publicly read, in
            the vulgar tongue, on some feast-day in all the dioceses of the world. The Jews
            were required to contribute a twentieth of their property. At the same time a
            Brief was drawn up addressed to the King of France. In it the Pope said that
            Envoys had been summoned to Rome in March, in order to take counsel on the war
            against the Turks. Many had not come, and those that had appeared were not
            provided with sufficient powers. Although the summons had been repeated, as yet
            the Pope had received nothing from the Princes but fair words. Hence he now
            once more turned to the King of France, who, now that he was ruler of Milan,
            was doubly bound to come forward to protect Italy from the Turks, and requested
            him to send representatives at once. Spain and Venice were full of zeal, thus
            there was a good prospect of success. For his own part, he had imposed a tithe
            upon all the inhabitants of the Papal States and on the clergy throughout the world,
            and was prepared to make even greater sacrifices.
                 A further proof that Alexander was then in earnest in
            regard to the war is given by the fact that at the end of June he recalled
            Cardinal Peraudi, the eager advocate of the Crusade,
            to the Court, and in the Spring of the following year began to collect the contributions
            of the Cardinals, out of which a fleet was to be equipped.
   In the beginning of September, the Venetian Envoy in
            Rome wrote that the Pope had been doing all he could throughout the Summer for
            the support of Venice and Hungary, and had given peremptory orders to the commander
            of the Spanish fleet to join that of Venice; that his dispositions in regard to
            the Crusade were excellent, if he only carried out the half of what he had
            promised it would be quite sufficient. The doubt again implied in these words
            was not deserved; a few days earlier Alexander had despatched various Briefs,
            the contents of which amply prove his sincerity; and he was exerting himself to
            the utmost to bring about the union of the Spanish fleet with the Venetian.
                 Soon after this the Venetian Envoy received the sad
            tidings that Modon had fallen into the hands of the Turks, and the loss of
            Navarino and Koron followed almost immediately. Since
            the fall of Negroponte such consternation and dismay as now prevailed in
            Venice had not been caused by any of her other disasters. The possession of
            these old and important colonies was held to be so essential to the maintenance
            of her navy, both for commerce and for war, that the Council of Ten declared
            that all her sea-power depended upon them. This terrible blow was formally
            announced by the Signoria to all the powers of Europe. “On the 10th of August,”
            writes Raphael Brandolinus Lippi from Rome to a
            friend, “the unhappy city of Modon was conquered. The few inhabitants who fell
            into the hands of the Turks were all barbarously impaled; not one was spared.
            This is what we have come to through the troubles in Italy! To this have, we
            been brought by our internal dissensions! The eloquent Venetian Envoy, Marinus Giorgius, delivered such a splendid oration on the Turks,
            that his Holiness and the whole College of Cardinals were deeply stirred. Now
            at last we may hope that the Pope will insist on the formation of a League for
            the destruction of' the Turks.”
             Vain hope! Eager as, the “Christian” powers were to
            avenge the smallest indignity inflicted on themselves, they were utterly
            indifferent where only the honour of the Christian name was concerned. But on
            this occasion it was not Alexander’s fault that so little was done to check the
            enemy’s advance. On the 11th of September, 1500, it was decided in Consistory
            that two things must be done: first, every possible effort must be made to
            bring the Spanish fleet to bear against the Turks; secondly, Legates must be
            sent to Hungary, France, and Germany. On the 5th October the new Legates were
            chosen : Giovanni Vera for Spain, Portugal, and England; Petrus Isvalies for Hungary and Poland; Peraudi for Germany and the northern kingdoms. At the same time a Brief was sent to Gonsalvo de Cordova ordering him to join the Venetian fleet
            with his ships as quickly as possible; and the Cardinals were asked for their
            tithe. In spite of all this the Venetian Ambassador was not satisfied, and
            continued to question the sincerity of the Pope’s assurances that he would do all
            that could be done. However true it may be that if Alexander had completely
            given up his policy of nepotism, more especially his plans for Caesar Borgia’s aggrandisement,
            he might have accomplished more in this direction, still it must be admitted
            that he did a great deal. It was the fault of the “Christian” Princes, not of the
            Pope, that all his efforts produced so little result. Hardly anywhere was any
            enthusiasm to be found or willingness to make any sort of sacrifice. At that
            very time it had been resolved at the Diet at Augsburg that the Pope should be required
            to refund a portion of the money which had flowed into Rome for Jubilee
            Indulgences and annates, for the assistance of the administration, because “the
            empire had thereby been too much impoverished and drained of its coin.”  It required indeed a zeal no less fervent than
            that which burned in Peraudi’s heart to undertake the
            German Legation under such circumstances as these. Though suffering frojn gout, he set out on the 26th October, full of hope
            that he would succeed in effecting a reconciliation between Maximilian and the
            German Princes and the King of France. But even on the frontier, he was met “by
            serious difficulties, in all influential quarters.” Although Alexander had
            expressly commanded that all moneys brought in by the Jubilee from Germany
            should be exclusively devoted to the Turkish war, neither, at Court nor
            throughout the Empire was it believed that this would be carried out.
            Maximilian went so far as to refuse permission to Peraudi to enter the Empire. It is probable that Lodovico Moro, then there in exile,
            had a hand in this decision. His chances would have been unfavourably affected
            by a reconciliation between the Christian powers and a Crusade; but Peraudi would not lose heart. At Roveredo he spent his days and nights in writing letters to all the German, Danish, and
            Swedish Princes and prelates, admonishing them to make peace with each other
            and combine in turning their arms against the Turks. In his zeal for the
            Crusade, he was prepared to defy the Royal prohibition, go straight to the
            Diet, and there, if necessary, in virtue of his apostolic powers, pronounce the
            Ban of the Church against the King of the Romans and some of the Princes; like
            the Carthusian Thomas he thought nothing of death if it were in defence of the
            Christian faith.
              After keeping
            him the whole winter in Roveredo, Maximilian at last
            came to a better mind, and allowed him to enter the Empire. Here he met with
            the greatest difficulties in dealing with the administration, although he was
            able to give the most positive assurances that the Pope and Cardinals had
            decided to leave all moneys coming in on account of the Jubilee Indulgences and
            other privileges absolutely untouched, in the keeping of the Empire, for the
            Crusade. It was not till the nth of September, 1501, at the Diet at Nuremberg,
            that he at last succeeded in coming to an agreement with the assembly and the
            Imperial Government; and this convention was loaded with vexatious and
            obstructive conditions for the Legate.
             Maximilian, on his side, for political reasons,
            deferred his permission for preaching the Indulgences until January, 1502. Thus
            more than a year had passed away before Peraudi was
            able to begin to execute his mission. In spite of the unfavourableness of the
            season, in the early months of the year 1502 he travelled with astonishing
            rapidity through the whole of South-Western Germany, and preached the
            Indulgence in the Dioceses of Constance, Augsburg, Strasburg, Spires, Mayence, Treves, and Cologne. Towards the end of the year
            he visited the North-Eastern part of the Empire to announce the Jubilee there,
            and make peace between Lübeck and Denmark. During this journey the weather was
            very bad, and in consequence Peraudi was repeatedly
            confined to his bed from attacks of gout. This, and still more the hopeless
            indifference to the Crusade which confronted him among all classes of people,
            princes, townsmen, and clergy, so discouraged him, that more than once he
            entreated the Pope to recall him.
   Gasparo Pons had been sent to England by Alexander VI, in order to collect the
            tithe from the clergy, and announce the Jubilee Indulgences, the proceeds of
            which were to go to the Crusade. The clergy paid the tithe, and the King, Henry
            VII, contributed £4000, but absolutely refused to send any assistance in the
            shape of men or ships. It was right and good, he said, that the Pope should
            endeavour to induce the Princes of Christendom to be reconciled with each other
            and combine for this holy purpose. He himself, thank God, had long been at
            peace with all men; he could not, however, send material help; that should be
            done by France and Spain, and equally by Hungary and Poland.
                 The King of France was occupied with plans which had
            no connection with the war against the Turks. The French clergy were extremely
            irritated against Alexander for having imposed the tithe without previously
            acquainting them of his purpose and asking their consent. “Many openly opposed
            it and appealed to a General Council against whatever censures they might
            thereby incur. On the 1st April the Theological Faculty of Paris pronounced
            that censures inflicted after an appeal had been already made to a Council,
            were invalid, and that the appellants therefore need not pay any regard to them
            and need not abstain from celebrating mass and exercising other ecclesiastical
            functions.”
                 Amongst the Hungarian prelates the spirit of sacrifice
            was almost entirely absent. The secular nobles were not so averse to the war,
            but they too made difficulties. “They were not content with the Pope’s offer to
            hand over to the King the Jubilee Indulgence moneys, the tithe on Church
            property in Hungary, and a Crusade-tax. They thought the income to be derived
            from these sources uncertain, or that the burdens would all fall on their
            shoulders.” As Venice was bent on beating down the demands of the Hungarians,
            the negotiations dragged on for a long time, and it was mainly due to the
            exertions of Thomas Bakocs that an agreement was at
            last arrived at. This high principled and able man had been appointed Primate
            of Hungary in the year 1497, in the place of Ippolito d’Este,
            in order to satisfy the national feeling of the Hungarians, who objected to the
            highest spiritual office in the kingdom being held by a foreigner. Bakocs was made a member of the Sacred College by Alexander
            VI on the 28th of September, 1500, as a reward for his diligence in this
            matter. At the end of May in the following year, a League was at last concluded
            between Hungary, Venice, and the Pope. Alexander VI bound himself to contribute
            40,000 ducats annually as long as the war should last. Venice promised 100,000
            ducats and the prosecution of the war at sea, while Hungary undertook to attack
            the Turks by land. Unfortunately, Hungary only contributed a few “freebooting
            expeditions on an extensive scale.” Meanwhile, at sea some slight successes
            were achieved. The new Venetian Admiral Benedetto Pesaro, “an experienced and
            resolute sailor,” late in the Autumn of 1500 made an expedition into the Aegean
            sea and reconquered Aegina. He was at last joined, in tardy compliance with the
            Pope’s commands, by the Spanish fleet of 65 sail, under the famous Admiral Gonsalvo de Cordova. The combined fleets succeeded before
            the close of the year in wresting the island of Cephalonia from the Turks and
            thus obtaining a new point of vantage in the Ionian Sea.
             The year 1501 was spent in “alternations of successes
            and failures.” Alessio was won but Durazzo was lost. In the Spring of the
            following year the Papal fleet, consisting of 13 galleys and 2500 men, was
            ready to sail.
                 Bishop Giacopo da Pesaro was
            appointed by Alexander to the command of the fleet. His portrait is familiar to
            all lovers of art in Titian’s altar-piece representing the Pesaro family
            venerating the Blessed Virgin and the Divine Child. In this picture, by the
            side of the Legate, his brother is represented in full armour, holding aloft in
            one hand the Papal banner of the Crusade, and with the other leading two Turkish
            captives who follow him. Pesaro’s first step was to join Benedetto, who was
            waiting for him at Cerigo with 50 Venetian ships. Together
            they sailed at once for the island of Sta Maura (the ancient Leukadia), and in spite of a desperate resistance on the part
            of the enemy, they succeeded towards the end of August in making themselves
            masters of this, from a strategic point of view, very important place. In this
            battle the Papal Legate Giacopo greatly distinguished
            himself, and at last planted the Papal banner with his own hands on the
            battlement of the conquered fort.fIt was not destined
            to float there. Both Venice and Constantinople had begun to weary of the war.
            The Porte found itself threatened in Asia by the new Persian empire, and the
            finances of Venice were nearly exhausted, while her trade was suffering severely.
            The Hungarian alliance had proved of little value, the war being very feebly
            carried on by King Lladislaus. In consequence, the Republic
            lent a willing ear to the Turkish overtures for peace and Sta Maura
            was hardly conquered before it was again restored to the Sultan.
   On the 14th of December, 1502, a temporary agreement
            was arrived at in Constantinople, which paved the way for the formal Peace
            which was announced by Venice on the 20th May, 1503. Without the support of
            Venice, Hungary was far too weak to face the Turks. Hence we cannot be
            surprised at finding King Lladislaus also laying down
            his arms. On the 20th of August, 1503, he concluded a truce with the Porte for
            seven years. While the war lasted Hungary received very large sums from Rome.
            The account books prove that, in the years 1501 and 1502, Lladislaus received from the Cardinals 6851 ducats; 1884 ducats, 16 solidi, and 8 denare; 6686 ducats and 6 solidi; 6666 ducats; 3587 ducats
            and 10 solidi; 1884 ducats, 16 solidi, and 8 denare;
            6700 ducats; 222 ducats; 51,687 ducats; 2328 ducats and 12 solidi; 2534 ducats;
            13,3333 ducats; finally, 2325 ducats and 16 solidi. To all this must be added
            the pensions given to the numerous refugees from the countries which had been
            conquered by the Turks, and to the widows and children of those who had fallen
            in the war. Putting all this together, and taking into account the difference
            between the value of money then and in our own day, it must be admitted that
            Alexander was not as remiss in regard to the Crusade as has been represented by
            the enemies of the House of Borgia. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that the
            Pope could have accomplished a great deal more if he had given up his gross
            nepotism and thought less of Caesar’s advancement. A glance at the state of
            things in the States shews how far he was from doing this in any way.
   
             
             CHAPTER X.
             Cesar Borgia Governor of
            Rome and Duke of the Romagna.— Plans upset by the Death of Alexander VI.
                 
             ONE of the immediate results
            of the Neapolitan war had been the downfall of the Roman Barons. Ever since the
            invasion of Italy by Charles VIII the Colonna had leant for support upon the
            House of Aragon. When the agreement between Spain and France had finally
            sealed the fate of this family they sought to shelter themselves from the coming
            storm by proposing to give up the keys of their fortresses to the College of
            Cardinals; but Alexander required that they should be delivered to him, and in
            June, 1501, he succeeded in obtaining this. On the 22nd of the month Francesco
            Borgia started from Rome in order to take possession in the Pope’s name of Rocca
            di Papa and the other castles belonging to the Colonna. On the following day
            about twenty of the vassals of the family came to Rome, and swore fealty to the
            Pope.
             On the 27th of July Alexander went to Castel Gandolfo and
            Rocca di Papa and thence to Sermoneta. He had the effrontery
            to hand over the Regency of the palace to Lucrezia Brgia during his absence, with power to open his correspondence. Soon after his
            return from this expedition a Bull was drawn up in which the Colonna and
            Savelli were declared to be rebels on account of their league with Federigo of Naples, and were excommunicated, and their
            property confiscated. Out of the possessions of the
            Colonna, Savelli, and Gaetani the Pope carved two Dukedoms for his family; a
            few of the forts and villages belonging to the Savelli were given to Giovanni
            Paolo Orsini; but all the most beautiful and fertile districts fell into the
            hands of the Borgia. A Bull of 17th September, 1501, gave to Rodrigo, the son
            of Lucrezia and Alfonso, then two years old, the Dukedom of Sermoneta with Ninfa, Cisterna, Nettuno, Ardea, Nemi, Albano, and other towns. The Dukedom of Nepi, which included Palestrina, Olevano, Paliano, Frascati, Anticoli,
            and other places, was bestowed on Juan Borgia, also an infant. This child was
            legitimised by a Bull on 1st September, 1501, as the natural offspring of
            Caesar, and his age incidentally mentioned as about three years. A second Bull
            of the same date legitimised this same Juan as Alexanders own son. These undoubtedly
            genuine documents nullify all attempts to rebut the accusations against the
            moral conduct of the Pope. “Almost the whole of the States of the Church were
            now the property of the Borgia; the Romagna and other territories belonged to
            Caesar, and another member of the House possessed the hereditary estates of the
            Roman Barons. This was something entirely new in the annals of the Church.”
            Meanwhile, Lucrezia Borgia was not forgotten. By a marriage with Alfonso, the
            heir-apparent of Ferrara, she was to enter one of the noblest and oldest
            families in Italy, and at the same time secure Caesar’s sovereignty in the
            Romagna, and help forward his designs on Florence and Bologna. At first both
            Alfonso and his father, Ercole, refused to listen to
            the project, and Maximilian I was equally against it. But Louis XII, Alexander’s
            ally, intervened, and when the Pope had engaged himself to grant a relaxation
            of feudal rights and a reduction of fief dues, the betrothal took place in
            September, 1501. Lucrezia was wild with delight. Still young and beautiful, all
            her sorrow for Alfonso was forgotten in the brilliant prospect of high position
            and gratified vanity that opened out before her. The Ferrarese Envoys gave feast
            after feast in her honour. One evening she so overfatigued herself with dancing
            that she was laid up with fever the next day. The bride’s outfit was truly
            royal. Alexander told the Ferrarese Envoys that he meant Lucrezia to have “beautiful
            pearls than any other Italian princess. ” At the same time, regardless of the
            duty imposed upon him by the dignity of his office, the Pope permitted himself
            to be present at scandalous dances of a similar character to those which had
            drawn on him the rebuke of Pius II in former days. Society at that time was so
            corrupt that even this gave but little offence; everything bad was believed,
            but no one thought much of anything.
             On the 9th of December the bridal escort, consisting
            of Cardinal Ippolito d’Este and four other members of
            the ducal family, with a retinue
            of 500 persons, started from Ferrara. It reached Rome on the 23rd, and on the
            same day the Ferrarese Envoy, writing to his master, expresses the favourable
            impression produced on him by Lucrezia. “She is singularly graceful in
            everything she does, and her manners are modest, gentle, and decorous. She is
            also a good Christian, and more, she is going to confession and to communion on
            Christmas Day. As regards good looks she has quite sufficient, but her pleasing
            expression and gracious ways make her seem even more beautiful than she is. In
            short, she seems to me to be such that there is nothing to fear, but rather the
            very best to be hoped, in every way from her.” On the 30th December Lucrezia’s
            marriage with Alfonso, by procuration, was celebrated with great splendour in
            the Vatican. The bride’s dress was of gold brocade and crimson velvet trimmed
            with ermine. The hanging sleeves touched the ground, and her long train was
            borne by maids of honour. A black band confined her golden hair, and she wore
            on her head a light coif of gold and silk. Her necklace was a string of pearls
            with a locket consisting of an emerald, a ruby, and one large pearl. From
            thence until the day of her departure (6th January, 1502) one entertainment
            succeeded another in a perpetual round of gaiety. Plays, among others Plautus’
            Menaechmi, balls, and allegorical representations alternated with races,
            tournaments, and bull-fights.
   Lucrezia’s marriage with the heir of Ferrara was the
            turning point in her life. In spite of all the investigations of recent times
            much in the Roman life of this remarkable woman remains shrouded in darkness; but
            this is not the case in regard to its closing period in Ferrara. During this
            time Lucrezia, who was Duchess of Ferrara from 1505 till 24th June, 1519, when
            she died in her confinement, not only won the love of her husband, but also
            that of her people. All accusations in regard to her conduct, which no doubt
            were not entirely groundless,ffrom henceforth wholly
            cease. Lucrezia is only heard of as a faithful and loving wife, and the
            consoler and advocate of all who were poor or oppressed. Her beauty, added to
            her sweetness and kindness, captivated the hearts of all. She encouraged arts,
            and was surrounded and praised by cultivated men such as Ariosto, Bembo, Strozzi, and others.
             Lucrezia Borgia di cui d’ora in ora
             La beltà, la virtù, e la fama honesta,
             E la fortuna, va crescendo non meno
             Che giovin pianta in morbida terra;
             is the description of her in Ariosto’s Orlando Furioso (XIII, 19). Without giving credit to every
            flattering word that may occur in the strains of a Court-poet, we may fairly
            assume that he would not have written anything that was in flagrant contradiction
            with the general opinion. “The art of flattery has its laws and its limits; he
            who would praise a royal personage for qualities in which he or she was
            notoriously deficient, must be utterly unacquainted with the world and the
            usages of society. Such praise would practically be satire, and the foolish
            courtier would certainly not be rewarded.” The poets, however, are not the only
            witnesses in her favour. Scholars, statesmen, and historians all agree in
            pronouncing the same verdict, so that the latest biographer of the Duchess says
            at the close of his work: “This at least is certain, that during her life at
            Ferrara she was regarded as a pattern of womanly virtue.” More especially in
            times of scarcity she showed herself a “Mother’ of the people”; and actually
            pawned her jewels in order to help the poor. Jovius tells how completely she
            renounced all the luxury to which she had been accustomed from her youth, and
            lived a simple, religious life. He lays special stress on her solid practice of
            virtue; her religion was no mere show. As a proof of her practical charity he
            states that she founded a convent and chapel for well-born ladies out of her
            own private purse.
                 After Lucrezia’s departure from Rome, Caesar’s
            influence became absolutely unbounded. He was the real master; in almost
            everything the Pope conformed absolutely to the iron will of this man, the most
            terrible of all the cruel offspring of the Renaissance. Caesar was the tyrant
            of Rome, which he filled with his spies and minions. A word against him was a
            crime of high treason. A man who had made too free with his name when in domino
            had his hand and his tongue cut off and fastened together. The Venetian
            Ambassador was unable to protect one of his countrymen who was supposed to have
            circulated a pamphlet which contained reflections on Alexander and his son. He
            was murdered and his body cast into the Tiber. The Pope himself, though callous
            as a rule about such things, blamed his son for this. “The Duke,” he said to
            the Ferrarese Envoy, “is a good-natured man; but he cannot tolerate an insult.
            I have often told him that Rome is a free city, and that here every one has a
            right to write and say what he likes. Plenty of things are said of me, but I
            take no notice. The Duke replied, That may be all very well for Rome, but I
            will teach such people to be sorry for what they say.” Finally the Pope
            reminded his son how many of the Cardinals, whom Charles VIII had himself
            acknowledged to have been traitors to their master, had been forgiven by him. “I
            could easily,” he said, “have had the Vice-Chancellor and Cardinal Giuliano della Rovere killed; but I did not wish to harm any one, and I pardoned fourteen of the nobles.” A short
            time before this Alexander had proved that this was not mere palaver.
   At the close of the year 1501 a pamphlet against the
            Borgia had appeared which surpassed all former attacks in virulence. It was in
            the form of a letter to one of the exiled Roman Barons, Silvio Savelli, then
            living at the Court of Maximilian I, and was dated from the Spanish camp at Tarento, 15th November, 1501. “You are mistaken, my dear
            friend,” it said, “if you think that you ought to attempt to come to terms with
            this monster. He has betrayed you, banished you, and resolved on your destruction,
            simply out of greed and faithlessness, and for no other reason. Therefore you
            should repay an enmity that will never cease with an unalterable hatred. You
            must choose a different path and disclose the misery of Rome to the true physician.
            Lay before the Emperor and the other Princes of the empire all the evil that
            has proceeded from this cursed beast for the perdition of Christendom; narrate
            the abominable crimes by which God is set at naught, and the heart of religion
            pierced through. Describe these horrors in detail before the Diet, and take
            care that they shall be disseminated from mouth to mouth. It is idle for
            Christendom to groan over the nations which are torn from her arms by her old
            enemy the Turk, while this new Mahomet far surpasses the old one in the havoc
            he causes in what yet remains of faith and religion by his filthy crimes. These
            are the days of Antichrist, for no greater enemy of God, Christ, and religion
            can be conceived.” It goes on to accuse all the Borgia, Alexander, Lucrezia,
            and Caesar, of every imaginable crime and vice. All that could be invented by
            political hatred in Milan, Venice, and Naples, and all the venom that Roman
            satire could hatch, is heaped together and poured forth in unmeasured language.
            “There is no sort of outrage or vice,” it says in one place, “that is not openly
            practised in the Palace of the Pope. The perfidy of the Scythians and
            Carthaginians, the bestiality and savagery of Nero and Caligula are surpassed.
            Rodrigo Borgia is an abyss of vice, a subverter of all justice, human or
            divine. God grant that the Princes may come to the rescue of the tottering
            Church, and steer the sinking barque of Peter out of the storm and into the
            haven! God grant they may rise up and deliver Rome from the destroyer who was
            born to be her ruin, and bring back justice and peace to the city¡”
   This diatribe, brimming over with political hatred and
            the spirit of revenge, cannot, of course, be regarded as historically
            trustworthy. But it shows what dangerous weapons the disgraceful conduct of the
            Borgia put into the hands of their enemies.
                 Alexander had this libel read to him; but, indifferent
            as he was to public opinion, it never occurred to him to attempt to curtail the
            liberty of speech or writing in Rome. We hear nothing of any measures to check
            the circulation of the pamphlet, or any attempt to prosecute its author. Silvio
            Savelli, in whose interest it was professedly written, was allowed later to
            return to Rome and was received in audience by the Pope.
                 Alexander paid heavily for his indifference to all
            these attacks and accusations. Writings like these exercised a lasting effect
            on the judgments regarding him, both of his contemporaries and of later times.
                 The longer this “incredible liberty” in the expression
            of opinion lasted in Rome the more freely was it taken advantage of by the
            enemies of the Borgia. “Sannazaro certainly wrote his
            epigrams in a place of comparative security, but others said the most hazardous
            things at the very doors of the Court.” Epigrammatic satire developed
            enormously in literary circles in Rome. Literary men vied with each other in
            producing the most melodramatic and unheard of accusations, and spicing them
            with the most caustic wit.
   Alexander was often now loaded with vituperation by
            the very same persons who had formerly “ praised him to the skies.” Just at
            this time (1511) Cardinal Caraffa had had an ancient statue, supposed to
            represent Hercules strangling Geryon, placed on a pedestal just outside his palace,
            which was situated in one of the most frequented thoroughfares of Rome.
            Burchard relates how, in August 1501, on the pedestal of this antique fragment,
            which then went by the name of Pasquino (it is now
            thought to be Ajax with the body of Achilles), a prophecy of the death of the
            Pope was affixed, which was quickly circulated throughout the whole of Rome. This
            prediction, he adds, was posted up in several other parts of the city: in the Campo
            di Fiore, the Bridge of St. Angelo, the doors of the Vatican Library, and the
            gates of the Papal Palace. The number of places here mentioned proves that at
            that time the popular and courtly epigram was not yet a fixed institution in
            Rome. Up to the time of Leo X the statue of Pasquino is only occasionally mentioned as the place on which epigrams were posted. It
            had not yet acquired any special distinction in this respect. It was in his
            reign that it first became the recognised place for affixing all the epigrams
            and witticisms of the Roman satirists. It seems thus equally clear that the
            origin of the Pasquinade literature, centred here,
            was scholarly rather than popular. From the year 1504, on the Feast of S. Mark
            (25th April), this figure was dressed up in masquerade as Minerva, Jupiter,
            Janus, Apollo, Flora, etc., while the members of the literary circles covered
            its pedestal with witty epigrams. For the rest of the year Pasquino relapsed into silence; as yet he was still in the youthful, academic stage of
            his existence.
   There can be no doubt that the comic poems of that
            time in Rome were often accompanied by caricatures. When later (in the year
            1509), collections of these Pasquinades began to be
            made, the pictures were thrown away, and only the epigrams were kept. Thus valuable
            materials for the history of culture have been lost and we can never hope to
            recover them. Even such things as abortions like, for instance, the monster
            that was said to have been found in January 1496, at the time of the overflow
            of the Tiber, were, as Alexander’s misgovernment grew worse and worse, caught
            hold of by the enemies of the Borgia, and interpreted in their own sense.
   Five weeks after Lucrezia’s departure, Alexander and
            Caesar, accompanied by six Cardinals, set out for Piombino,
            which had surrendered in the previous September. The object of their journey
            was to inspect the fortifications which were being constructed there,
            apparently under the direction of Leonardo da Vinci. On the 17th February, 1502,
            they set out by way of Cività Vecchia and Corneto, and after Piombino the island of Elba was also visited. The return journey was begun on the 1st of
            March, but a violent storm came on, and they did not succeed in reaching Porto Ercole till the 4th. Although the gale had by no means
            subsided, the voyage was pursued as far as Corneto;
            but when they got there the sea was running so high that it was impossible to
            land. As the storm still continued to increase, the terrified crew threw
            themselves on their faces on the deck, the Cardinals wept, the Pope alone
            remained perfectly calm. In the evening they were obliged to return to Porto Ercole, and from thence Alexander travelled back to Rome by Corneto and Civita Vecchia, and arrived there on the 11th of March.
   There was a political reason for this expedition. Piombino was to form the basis of Caesar’s operations against
            Tuscany, where the enmity between Florence and Siena, and the war against Pisa,
            created a favourable situation for him. In other directions, also, the moment
            was opportune. The King of France was thought to be safe, as he required the help
            of the Pope in the coming struggle with the Spanish League. The Roman Barons
            had been crushed, and all was quiet in the Romagna. Ferrara was an ally; Venice
            was too busy with the Turks to interfere; there was nothing to fear from
            Germany. Such a happy combination of circumstances called for prompt action,
            and all possible speed was made in the preparations. The artillery of the
            dethroned King of Naples was purchased for 50,000 ducats.  The fact that Caesar alone, in May, 1502, drew
            the sum of 54,000 florins out of the Papal treasury, shows what large demands
            were made upon it by the Pope’s nephews. This did not include the cost of
            weapons and ammunition. Between 10th May and 12th July the Apostolical treasury
            paid for 83,098 pounds of powder (each 1000 pounds cost 40 ducats). A separate
            register was kept in the Secretariat for the ordnance expenses.
             On the 13th June Caesar left Rome at the head of his
            army. No one, says Sigismondo de’ Conti, knew whither he was bound, but all the
            inhabitants of the States of the Church trembled at the approach of his troops,
            who in their violence and exactions behaved as though they were in an enemy’s
            country.
                 The Duke proceeded to Spoleto, and from thence entered
            the Duchy of Urbino. By dint of fraud and treachery he succeeded in making
            himself master of the whole country, its deluded ruler, Guidobaldi,
            barely escaping out of his hands by a timely flight. In the following month he
            took Giulio Cesare Varano, the murderer of his
            brother Rudolf, prisoner, and conquered Camerino. He
            now received the title of Caesar Borgia of France, by the Grace of God Duke of
            the Romagna and of Valencia and Urbino, Prince of Andria, Lord of Piombino, Standard-bearer and General-in-Chief of the
            Church.
   When the Pope heard of the conquest of Camerino he was “almost beside himself with joy,” writes
            the Venetian Envoy, Antonio Giustinian. “He could so
            little contain himself that, to give some vent to his feelings and mark the
            importance of the news, he got up from his chair and went to the window, and
            there had the letter of his Duke of 20th July from Urbino read aloud.” Camerino was given to the infant Juan Borgia, while
            Caesar’s plans took larger and larger scope. He was, in fact, on the high road
            to become King of the whole of Central Italy. He was already beginning to think
            of turning his arms against Bologna when Louis XII came forward, in connection
            with Neapolitan relations with Asti, and gave it to be understood that he
            would not permit any further developments. All the enemies of the Borgia were
            besieging the King with complaints of, and warnings against, the Duke of the
            Romagna. Caesar’s resolution was promptly taken. Disguising himself, he
            hastened to the royal camp at Milan, and arrived on the 5th of August. He was
            successful in winning Louis by the promise of help in Naples, in return for
            which the King engaged to support him in his attack on Bologna and the Orsini.
             At this moment a conspiracy against
            Caesar was formed amongst the chief captains of the mercenary troops under his
            command. “They were afraid that the dragon was preparing to swallow them one by
            one.” On the 9th of October the conspirators met at La Magione,
            not far from the Lake of Thrasimene. Many of the
            Orsini came, the Cardinal, the Duke of Gravina,
            Paolo, and Franciotto, besides Hermes, the son of
            Giovanni Bentivoglio, as the representative of his father, Antonio da Venafro, representing Pandolfo,
            Petrucci, Gentile, and Giampaolo Baglione, and Vitellozzo Vitelli. They proceeded at once to action, and on the 15th of October Paolo
            Orsini entered Urbino, and Guidobaldi immediately
            joined him there. Without the help of France, Caesar would have been lost, and
            he exerted himself to obtain the support of Venice and Florence also. It was at
            this time that Machiavelli was sent as Envoy to Caesar at Imola, and gave the
            first indication of his genius as a political historian by his judgments of
            the “inscrutable Duke who hardly ever spoke, but acted.”
             Ferrara promised to send troops to Rome if the Pope
            should require help against the Orsini. Actually, however, the only help
            received by Caesar came from France alone; but that sufficed, for in the
            meanwhile his opponents lost time in negotiations, and split among themselves.
                 The Duke exerted all his craft to break up the League,
            and fool the conspirators; and they on their part walked blindly into the net
            that he had laid for them. Antonio da Venafro and Paolo
            Orsini came to Imola and concluded an alliance offensive and defensive with the
            Duke, by which they bound themselves to recover Urbino and Camerino for him. Bentivoglio entered into separate negotiation with Caesar ; and on the
            2nd of December they came to terms. Soon after Urbino and Camerino were restored to him.
   On the 10th December Caesar, who a short time before had received considerable sums from the
            Papal treasury, proceeded with his troops from Imola to Cesena. “No one knew or
            could guess the object of the movement,” writes Machiavelli, “for this Signor
            never speaks of his intentions until he carries them out, and he carries them
            out at the proper moment.” Soon, however, it became evident that the Duke’s
            purpose was to take Sinigaglia. Andrea Doria was in
            command of the Castle. When he found that Caesar was hurrying towards the city,
            and already preceded by the troops of Vitellozzo and
            the Orsini, he fled to Venice. The commander whom he left in charge declared
            that he would give up the citadel to Caesar but to no one else. The Duke arrived
            on the 31st of December, and was joined at the gates by Vitellozzo,
            Paolo Orsini, the Duke of Gravina, and Oliverotto of Fermo. He received them in the
            friendliest manner, and they entered together; but no sooner were they within
            the walls than he had them arrested, and their people disarmed. That very same evening Vitellozzo and Oliverotto were ruthlessly put to death. The Orsini soon after met with the same fate. In
            justification of these murders it was said later that those chiefs had agreed
            to rise against the Duke and assassinate him. No proofs of this are to be
            found; but it is not unlikely that it may have been true.
   Caesar now turned with lightning-like rapidity on his
            other foes. On 1st January, 1503, he set off for Perugia on his way to Siena. “At
            his approach all the smaller despots (such as the Vitelli of Città di Castello, Giampaolo Baglione of Perugia, etc.)
            fled as from that of a hydra.”
   The Duke’s “extraordinary good
            fortune and superhuman sagacity,” to use Machiavelli’s words, so encouraged
            the Pope, that he determined to proceed now himself against the Orsini. On the
            3rd of January, 1503, Cardinal Orsini, now blind, but still spending his nights
            in play and feasting, was arrested in the Vatican, and taken first to Torre di
            Nona and then to St. Angelo. At the same time, Rinaldo Orsini, Archbishop of
            Florence, Giacomo Santa Croce, and other adherents of the family were put in
            prison. Cardinal Orsini’s palace and all his property were confiscated by Alexander
            VI. The other Cardinals interceded for him, but without effect. The Pope
            declared that his treachery and participation in the captains’ conspiracy could
            not be left unpunished. In Rome the numerous arrests created quite a panic.
            Many fled from the city, so that at last Alexander found it necessary to send
            for the Conservators, and assure them that all the guilty persons had now been
            disposed of; the other citizens were to remain in Rome and enjoy the Carnival.
            In the latter respect he himself set them the best example.
                 On the 5th of January, Jofre Borgia set out to occupy Monte Rotondo and the other
            strongholds of the doomed family. This was the signal for a final effort to
            avenge themselves on the part of the remains of the Orsini party in combination
            with the Savelli and a few of the Colonna. They entrenched themselves in Cere
            and Bracciano, and on the 23rd January attacked the
            Ponte Nomentano. The attack was repulsed; but the
            Pope was so much alarmed that he had the Vatican barricaded and commanded Jofre to return at once.
             On the 20th February, 1503, the Pope advised the
            Cardinals to fortify their palaces, for there was fear of an attack from the
            Orsini. Two days later Cardinal Orsini died after an illness of twelve days.
            The report that he was poisoned by the Borgia was widely circulated, but the
            truth of this is doubtful. Such was the death of the man who, next to Ascanio
            Sforza, had the greatest influence in procuring the election of Alexander VI.
                 Meanwhile Caesar had advanced against the Orsini from
            Umbria, and, devastating the country as he went along, had made himself master
            of all the places belonging to Giovanni Giordano Orsini with the exception of
            Cere and Bracciano, which last was their chief
            stronghold. A short time after, it was said that the Duke had been seen in
            Rome; but no one could be sure, as he always wore a mask when he went out.
            Meanwhile the war against the Orsini dragged on. Cere did not fall until the
            beginning of April; 6000 cannon balls had been discharged at this fortress.
            Upon this Giovanni Giordano Orsini concluded an armistice (4th April) and betook
            himself to his protector, the King of France, for aid in the negotiation to
            follow. Louis at that moment was greatly disturbed at the unfavourable turn
            taken by events in Naples.
   In April the Spaniards, under Gonsalvo de Cordova, had opened the campaign with a brilliant victory over the French.
            On the 16th of May the Spanish General entered Naples in triumph. Louis XII,
            however, was not disposed to relinquish this noble possession without a
            struggle, and a new army was immediately equipped.
                 The French reverses in Naples were of great advantage
            to Caesar. He could now ask a high price for his assistance, and it was not
            necessary to consider France so much as heretofore in shaping his plans. The
            important point now was to get money so as to have as strong an army as possible
            wherewith to control the impending disturbances. Even on the 29th March the
            Venetian Ambassador reports that in the Consistory of that day it had been
            resolved by the Cardinals that a Bull should be issued to create eighty new
            offices in the Court; the price of each was to be 760 ducats. “I leave it to your highness to count how
              much money the Pope has secured.”
   These were innocent expedients in comparison with
            others adopted by the man before whom all Rome, not excepting the Pope himself,
            trembled. In the night of the 10th of April the wealthy Cardinal Michiel died after two days of violent vomiting. Recent investigations
            have had the effect of acquitting Caesar of many crimes laid upon him by the
            hatred of his contemporaries, but the death of Cardinal Michiel is not one of these. It is extremely probable that Caesar poisoned the Cardinal
            in order to obtain the money that he wanted. Still, however, there was not
            enough. On May 31 the Venetian Envoy, A. Giustinian,
            writes: “Today there was a Consistory. Instead of four new Cardinals, as people
            expected and as the Pope had said, nine were nominated. Five of these are
            Spaniards, Giovanni Castelar of Valencia, Francesco Remolino, Francesco Sprats, Jacopo Casanova, and Francesco Iloris; three are Italians, Niccolo Fiesco, Count of Lavagna,
            Francesco Soderini, and Adriano da Corneto; one is a
            German, Melchior Copis von Meckau,
            Bishop of Brixen. Most of them are men of doubtful
            reputation; all have paid handsomely for their elevation, some 20,000ducats
            and more, so that from 120,000 to 130,000 ducats have been collected. If we add
            to this 64,000 ducats from the sale of the offices in the Court, and what
            Cardinal Michiel left behind him, we shall have a
            fine sum. Alexander VI is showing to the world that the amount of a Pope’s
            income is just what he chooses.”
             There was another side also to this creation of
            Cardinals on 31st May. It indicated a change in the Borgia politics, an
            inclination to draw nearer to Spain and retire from France consequent on the
            latter’s humiliation. But no decision was come to as yet. “The reversal of a
            policy which had now been followed for some years was in itself a thing not to
            be done hastily, and the objections to it were heightened by the approach of a
            large French army destined for the reconquest of Naples, and which was now close
            to the Papal frontier. Thus all was tension and uncertainty.” One thing,
            however, is clear, and that is, that at this time Alexander and Caesar were
            preparing to fly at higher game. The Pope was in robust health and felt as
            young as ever; they both looked forward to a prolonged Pontificate.
            Consequently Caesar now began to look forward with confidence to the Lordship
            of the whole of Tuscany. The Ferrarese Envoy reports on the 10th of August that
            negotiations were going on between the Pope and the Emperor, to obtain for the
            Duke the investiture of Pisa, Siena, and Lucca. At the same time Caesar’s troops
            had occupied Perugia and there awaited his orders. At this point a higher hand
            intervened; the forbearance of God had reached its appointed term.
                 The heat and drought of August had caused the malaria
            that year to be worse than usual, and it claimed a greater number of victims
            than was its wont. On the 5th of the month Juan Borgia, Cardinal of Monreale, died suddenly. The Envoys mention a great deal of sickness, which was not, they say,
              caused by the Plague, but by a specially virulent form of Roman fever, which
              was very speedily fatal. When the Venetian Ambassador was with the Pope on the
              7th of August he found him in low spirits. Alexander told him that the sickness
              and many deaths in Rome alarmed him, and that he meant to take great care of
              himself. His depression was increased by the approach of the French troops.
   The 11th of August was the anniversary of the Pope’s
            election. Alexander appeared at the celebration in the chapel, and the
            Ambassador was again struck by his air of depression in contrast with the
            gaiety which was habitual to him on all such occasions. After Mass he conversed
            with the Ambassador on the critical situation in regard to politics. “See,” he
            said, “how disastrous it has been that no understanding should have been
            arrived at between your Signoria and ourselves.” Some days before, Alexander
            had watched from his window the funeral procession of Juan Borgia, who like
            himself had grown very corpulent. As it passed the Pope exclaimed, “This month
            is a bad one for fat people.” The next moment an owl flew in and fell at his
            feet. “A bad, bad omen” he cried out and hastily retired into his bed-room.
                 On the morning of Saturday, 12th August, the Pope felt
            unwell; in the afternoon vomiting and fever came on and lasted throughout the
            night. At the same time Caesar, who was on the point of starting to join his
            troops at Perugia, also sickened. “The cause,” writes the Venetian Envoy on
            13th August, “seems to have been that a week ago (therefore on the 5th or 6th
            of August) both Alexander and Caesar dined at a villa belonging to Cardinal
            Adriano da Corneto and remained there till after nightfall.
            All who were there fell ill, Cardinal Adriano first, who on Friday had a severe
            attack of fever, which was repeated on the two following days.”
   August is well known to be the most dangerous month in
            Rome, and at that season it is especially perilous to be out of doors about
            nightfall. The malignant form of plague, often brought on by an imprudence of
            this sort, is called Malaria perniciosa: in a few hours the temperature may rise to
            above 106 and the strongest constitution may succumb to the violence of the
            poison. The neighbourhood of the Vatican is one of the quarters in which
            malaria is especially prevalent. An Envoy on the 14th of August o remarks that
            no one can be surprised that Alexander and Caesar were ill, as the bad air in
            the Papal Palace had caused much sickness there.
   On the 13th of August the physicians endeavoured to
            relieve the Pope by copious bleeding, a favourite remedy in those days. During
            all that day he was more comfortable and played at cards; but after a fairly
            good night another attack of fever supervened on the 14th, resembling that of
            the 12th, so that those about him became very
            anxious. Although it seemed a risk to repeat the bleeding of a patient of
            seventy-three, this was done. The Pope felt somewhat better on the 15th and had
            no fever, but on the 16th it returned.
   Caesar also grew worse, the fever fits succeeded each other
            more and more rapidly. This, and his political anxieties, acted injuriously on
            the Pope’s health. The, physicians considered his case very serious, but the
            details were kept as secret as possible; even Beltrando Costabili, the Ferrarese Envoy, could find out but
            little. According to a report of his the whole of the next day (17th) Alexander
            was more at ease and quieter, so that Costabili’s agent hoped that the fever might not return the following day, or only
            slightly. Here the Pope’s illness is distinctly designated as the well-known Terzana; it was feared that it might develop into a Quartana. On the 18th he had a bad night, the fever
            returned with greater violence than before, and the case was felt to be
            hopeless. Alexander made his confession to the Bishop of Carinola and received Holy Communion. In the Palace the greatest excitement prevailed;
            many lost no time in removing their property to a place of security. On the
            18th Caesar Borgia was better; the younger man had strength to battle against
            the malady, but for Alexander, at seventy-three, the last hour had struck. About
            6 o’clock in the evening he had a fit of suffocation and became unconscious;
            for a moment he came to himself again, but immediately after passed away,
            about the hour of vespers.
             In consequence of the simultaneous illness of both the
            Pope and his son, and the rapid decomposition of the body, which, considering
            the heat of the weather, was perfectly natural, the cry of poison was raised at
            once; but on the 19th of August the Mantuan Envoy writes that there was no sort
            of ground for supposing this. All the best informed contemporary writers are
            here agreed; neither the Venetian Ambassador Giustinian nor Jakob Burchard say anything of poison. These men were in Rome at the time
            of Alexander’s death, which Guicciardini, Bembo, Jovius, Peter Martyr, and Sanuto were not. The narrative of the latter is
            self-contradictory in many places and must obviously be relegated to the realm
            of fiction. It is clear that Alexander succumbed the well-known Roman fever; one of the physicians thought the actual death was
            caused by a fit of apoplexy. The interval of seven or eight days between the
            dinner and the first appearances of illness, and the periodical character of
            the fever fits, quite excludes the hypothesis of poison.
             In accordance with Roman usage, Alexander was buried
            at the end of twenty-four hours in the Church of S. Andrea, then called Sta Maria della Febbre,
            adjoining S. Peter’s. The funeral was of the simplest character; the enemies of
            the Borgia made no secret of their joy; they loaded the dead man with abuse, and
            circulated a story of the devil’s having come to fetch his soul.
   Although some friends were not wanting who strove to
            draw attention to Alexander’s better qualities, the general judgment on the
            life and career of this unhappy man was a most unfavourable one. When Julius II,
            who was an implacable enemy of the Borgia, occupied the Papal Chair, it became
            usual to speak of Alexander as a “Maraña” and the
            impersonation of all that was horrible and bad. The noble Marcantonio Altieri
            openly expressed his satisfaction that now “all the Borgia had been uprooted
            from the soil and cast out as poisonous plants, hated by God and noxious to
            man,” and this was by no means the worst of the things that were said.*He was
            universally described as a monster and every sort of foul crime attributed to
            him.
   Modern critical research has in many points judged him
            more fairly and rejected some of the worst of the accusations against him. But
            even though we must beware of accepting without examination all the tales told
            of Alexander by his contemporaries, “even serious and honest historians are
            not wholly free from bias”; and though the bitter wit of the Romans found its
            favourite exercise in tearing him to pieces without mercy, and attributing to
            him in popular pasquinades and scholarly epigrams a
            life of incredible foulness, still so much against him has been clearly proved,
            that we are forced to reject the modern attempts at whitewashing him as an
            unworthy tampering with truth. “The reign of this Pope, which lasted eleven years,
            was a serious disaster, on account of its worldliness, openly proclaimed with the
            most amazing effrontery, on account of its equally unconcealed nepotism,
            lastly, on account of his utter absence of all moral sense both in public and
            private life, which made every sort of accusation credible, and brought the
            Papacy into utter discredit, while its authority still seemed unimpaired. Those
            better qualities which Alexander undoubtedly did possess shrink into nothing in
            the balance when weighed with all this.” From a Catholic point of view, it is
            impossible to blame Alexander VI too severely, and, indeed, he has met with his
            deserts from Egidius of Viterbo in his reign of Leo X,
            and later, from the Annalists of the Church, Raynaldus and Mansi. It was the very first duty of a Pope in those days of growing worldliness
            to make every effort to stem the tide of corruption; but Alexander, like any
            secular Prince, cared for nothing but the advancement of his family. Even when
            the shock of his son’s death recalled him for a moment to the sense of his true
            vocation, his repentance was of the shortest duration, and he very soon
            returned to his old ways and lived the immoral life of the secular sovereigns
            of his day.
             Thus he who should have been the guardian of his time,
            saving all that could be saved, contributed more than any other man to steep
            the Church in corruption. His life of unrestrained sensuality was in direct
            contradiction with the precepts of Him whose representative on earth he was;
            and to this he gave himself up to the very end of his days, but it is
            noteworthy that in matters purely concerning the Church, Alexander never did
            anything that justly deserves blame; even his bitterest enemies are unable to
            formulate any accusation against him in this respect. Her doctrines were
            maintained in all their purity. It seemed as though his reign were meant by
            Providence to demonstrate the truth that though men may hurt the Church they
            cannot harm her.
                 In the Church there have always been unworthy priests
            as well as bad Christians; and that no one might be scandalised by this, our
            Lord Himself has foretold it. He likens her to a field in which the tares grow
            up with the wheat; to a net in which are both good and bad fish; even amongst
            His disciples he endured a Judas.
                 Just as the intrinsic worth of a jewel is not lessened by an inferior setting, so the sins of a priest cannot essentially affect his power of offering sacrifice or administering Sacraments or transmitting doctrine. The personal holiness of the priest is, of course, of the highest importance for the lives of the faithful, inasmuch as he constitutes a living example for them to follow, and compels the respect and esteem of those who are outside. Still the goodness or badness of the temporary minister can exercise substantial influence on the being, the divine character, or the holiness of the Church; on the word of revelation; on the graces and spiritual powders with which she is endowed. Thus, even the supreme high priest can in no way diminish the value of that heavenly treasure which he controls and dispenses, but only as a steward. The gold remains gold in impure as in pure hands. “The Papal office belongs to a higher sphere than the personality of its occupant for the time being, and can neither gain nor lose in its essential dignity by his saintliness on one side, or his unworthiness on the other”. Even the first Pope, S. Peter, had sinned deeply in denying his Lord and Master: and yet the office of Supreme Pastor was given to him. In the words of the great S. Leo: Petri dignitas etiam in indigno herede non deficit. 
             CHAPTER XI.
             Alexander
            VI.’s action in the Church.—The Great Jubilee of the year 1500.—Edict for
            Censorship of the Press.—Missions in America and Africa.—Papal Decision in
            regard to the Colonial  Possessions of
            Spain and Portugal.
   
             Notwithstanding the predominance of secular interests throughout the
            whole of the reign of Alexander VI, this Pope was not inactive in matters
            regarding the Church. In all essentials, in spite of abuses, the government of
            the Church was steadily carried on; no doubt, however, this was partly owing to
            the marvellous perfection of her organisation.
                 Like his predecessors, Alexander gave a hearty support
            to the monastic orders, enriched them with many privileges and did all he could
            to secure and promote their well-being and their work. Innocent VIII had in
            1490 granted to the Church of the Augustinians the same indulgences as could
            formerly only be gained by visiting the stations in Rome. Alexander VI in 1497
            bestowed on this order, permanently and exclusively, the office of Sacristan of
            the Chapel of the Papal Palace. From that time a special prayer for the Pope
            was ordered to be said in all Augustinian Churches and Convents. Thus the Order,
            from which the most violent and powerful foe of Rome was to proceed, was bound
            to the Holy See by the closest ties.
                 The Dominicans were not only confirmed in their
            inquisitorial powers, but also favoured in many other ways. The Pope punished
            those who laid hands on the property of the Order, encouraged devotion to S.
            Thomas Aquinas, promoted the reform and foundation of Dominican convents, and
            granted to the Dominicans equal privileges with those of the other mendicant
            orders, and the right of establishing confraternities of the Rosary. The old
            and very extensive privileges of the Franciscans were also confirmed afresh by
            him. Substantial favours were bestowed upon the Congregation of Canons Regular
            of S. Saviour by Alexander and on the Gesuati. The
            protection of the Pope was also extended to the Congregation of Augustinian
            Hermits in Italy, who were known by the name of Apostolic Brothers. Innocent
            VIII in 1484 had bestowed on this body a more solid organisation by binding
            them to observe the rule of the Hermits of S. Augustine and giving them a
            habit. Alexander VI completed the work of his predecessor in a Bull of the
            year 1496. Among other things it was ordained that in future they might take
            solemn vows according to the rule of the Augustinian Hermits, and enjoy all
            their privileges. Their General resided at S. Rocco in Genoa. In the year 1497
            he united the Cistercian convents of Upper and Central Italy into one
            congregation, to which he gave the name of the Congregation of S. Bernard.
             In 1494 the Order of
            the Knights of S. George, and in 1501 the Order of Nuns founded by S. Jane of
            Valois for the closer imitation of the Blessed Virgin, received the Papal approbation.f A more important approbation was that
            bestowed by him on the Order of S. Francis of Paula in 1493, and in 1505 on his  Tertiaries, to whom he granted many
            privileges. In the year 1496 the Pope reconstituted the Order of the Holy
            Sepulchre. Alexander VI frequently came forward as the protector of convents
            against their oppressors, whether ecclesiastical or secular, and energetically
            withstood encroachments on the liberties of the Church.
             In this respect Alexander’s attitude
            in regard to the absolutist pretensions of the authorities in the Netherlands'
            is especially interesting. In spite of the supineness of the clergy in that
            country, who took no notice of the infringements of their privileges and
            immunities, the Pope acted with the greatest decision. Quite at the beginning
            of his reign he threatened the magistrates of Brabant with excommunication,
            but they refused to desist from their encroachments on the rights of the Church.
            Immediately he addressed himself to Duke Philip of Burgundy, pointing out how the
            liberties of the Church were violated in his dominion, especially in Brabant,
            and calling upon him to put a stop at once to these proceedings. A Brief was
            despatched to the Bishop of Liege, sharply rebuking him for having neglected
            the defence of the rights of the Church, and for not having informed the Holy
            See, and commanding him, under pain of suspension and Interdict, to repair his
            negligence without delay. Similar letters were written to many other persons
            who were in a position to have influence in the Netherlands.
                 Alexander took pains on many occasions to promote
            devotion to S. Anne and the Blessed Virgin. In regard to the latter, the
            ordinance restoring the ringing of the Angelus in August 1500, was an act of
            wide and lasting importance. No canonisations took place during this Pope’s
            reign, but several causes were introduced, and the investigations in regard to
            conduct and miracles were conducted with great care and circumspection. Papal
            instructions on these points are to be found in connection with Bishop Benno,
            Henry VI of England, and S. Frances of Rome. Amongst other ecclesiastical acts
            of Alexander VI.should be mentioned his confirmation
            of the Bull of Sixtus IV on the Immaculate Conception of Our Lady, and in the
            year 1501, his affirmative decision of the question as to whether it was
            allowable for the Bishop Albert of Wilna to take up
            arms to defend himself against the Tartars. On the 20th of'August of the same year, he declared the form of baptism in which the passive mood is
            used (which is customary amongst the Ruthenes in
            Lithuania and others of the Greek rite) to be valid, and forbade the reiteration
            of the Sacrament; grounding his decision on that of Eugenius IV. On the 8th of
            June, 1451, he wrote to the Grand Duke of Lithuania, admonishing him to do
            everything in his power to persuade his consort to “abjure the Russian
            religion, and accept the Christian Faith.” In the year 1496 Constantine, Prince
            of Georgia, sent the Basilian monk Nilus to Rome with
            overtures for a reunion in religion and an alliance against the Turks. Alexander
            in reply sent him the Decree of the Council of Florence and other information
            on the subject.
             In accordance with the decree of Paul II, that each twenty-fifth
            year should be a Jubilee, the year 1500 was so kept under Alexander VI, and
            preparations for it were begun in 1498.
                 On the 28th March, 1499, the Jubilee Bull was
            discussed in Consistory, and it was decided that all other indulgences and
            faculties should be suspended during this year. All the Cardinals gave their
            assent to this last resolution, which in many places, and especially in
            Germany, gave considerable dissatisfaction, and on the same day the Bull was
            published. On the 22nd December a similar Bull was brought out in Rome in Latin
            and Italian, granting special privileges to the Penitentiary of S. Peter; and
            all the clergy of the city were invited to the opening of the Jubilee.
                 The Pope himself performed this ceremony on Christmas
            Eve, 1499, having taken pains to settle all the details beforehand with his
            Master of Ceremonies. The ceremonial observed on these occasions was no modern
            invention, but, as the Bull of indiction expressly
            says, was founded on ancient rites and full of symbolic meaning. The Pope was
            carried to S. Peter’s arrayed in full pontificals,
            holding a gilt lighted candle in one hand and blessing the people with the
            other. All the Cardinals and Prelates who accompanied him also carried lighted
            candles. The procession stopped in front of the Church, and the Papal Choir
            began the usual Antiphons. Then the Pope proceeded on foot to the so-called
            sacred door, where a hammer was put into his hand in token of the power
            entrusted to him, in virtue of which he “openeth and
            no man shutteth; shutteth and no man openeth” (Apoc. III. 7). With a few blows
            of the hammer he made a breach in the wall with which this door is closed, the
            bricks having already been loosened, and the rest was cleared away by workmen.
            This part of the ceremony occupied about half an hour. Then the Pope, holding
            the lighted candle in his left hand, entered first, the rest following, while
            the Te Deum was intoned; after which Vespers
            were sung immediately.
   On the 14th of April the Pope visited the four
            principal churches in order to gain the Jubilee Indulgence. On Easter Day he
            celebrated the High Mass in S. Peter’s, and afterwards gave the solemn blessing
            and absolution. According to Burchard, the crowd which assisted at these solemnities
            numbered 200,000 persons. Although this may be an exaggeration, still it is
            certain that, in spite of the troubles of the times and the insecurity in Rome
            itself, the numbers attending this Jubilee were very large. Even in December a
            vast crowd of pilgrims passed through Florence. A Bull to provide for the
            safety of the wayfarers on their journey was issued in February; and many
            precautionary measures were adopted to maintain order in Rome, though they
            failed to prove completely effectual. Nevertheless visitors still continued to
            arrive. A pious Camaldolese monk was greatly consoled
            by the sight of so many thousands who had not perished in Sodom.  “God be praised,” he exclaimed, “who has
            brought hither so many witnesses to the Faith”. “All the world was in Rome” (orbis in urbe), writes Sigismondo
            de’ Conti. No difficulties or dangers seemed capable of checking the inflow of
            pilgrims, showing how deeply rooted the Faith still was in the hearts of the various
            nations. Not a few succumbed to the Plague which was raging in many parts of the
            States of the Church.fThose who came by sea were in
            danger of being captured by pirates, and Alexander stationed a cruiser at Ostia
            for their protection. By land, the Italians especially suffered much from the
            hated French troops, nevertheless a great number appeared.
   Thousands arrived from Germany, the Netherlands, and
            Hungary. “Men and women, widows and maidens, monks and nuns,” says Trithemius, “came flocking to Rome to gain the Indulgence.”
            In the Confraternity-book of the Hospital of Sto Spirito in Rome in the month of January, 1500, not less than 150 Hungarian
            pilgrims are entered, and in the course of the year they numbered more than
            500. Nor were the Italians behindhand. The Neapolitans had a procession of
            their own, in which the venerated picture of Sta Maria del Carmine
            was carried, many scourging themselves as they walked till the blood came. The
            fact that the deaths of foreigners in Rome between Christmas and S. John's Day
            were estimated at 30,800, shews how large the number of pilgrims must have
            been.
             Amongst the celebrities who made this pilgrimage, the
            first to be mentioned is Nicholas Copernicus, who arrived in Rome about Easter,
            and remained there a whole year. He lectured then, but not, as is almost
            universally supposed, in the capacity of a mathematical professor at the High-school,
            but as a private teacher, giving the lectures freely, according to the custom
            of the time. Amongst his hearers were many distinguished and learned men.
            Michael Angelo and Alessandro Farnese (afterwards Paul III) are supposed to
            have been amongst them. Of Italian pilgrims one of the most notable was Elizabetta Gonzaga, the wife of Guidobaldo of Urbino. It was a perilous enterprise, as at that time Caesar Borgia was
            planning his attack on Urbino, but in spite of the dissuasions of her brother
            she insisted on undertaking it. She went incognita with one or two attendants,
            and only remained a few days, merely long enough to gain the Indulgence. This
            lady, and numbers of other women, were only brought to Rome, where they must
            have seen so much to grieve them, by genuine piety. Even those who, like
            Sigismondo de’ Conti, were far from being hostile to the Borgia, could not
            conceal their disapproval of Alexander’s unrestrained nepotism. Caesar was
            incessantly asking for money to carry out his enterprises in the Romagna, and
            his father, without another thought, handed over to him all the receipts from the
            Jubilee, which, as Sigismondo says, former Popes, such as Nicholas V and Sixtus
            V, had employed in restoring and adorning the churches of Rome.
             Towards the end of the Jubilee year Rome was visited
            by a great calamity. On the 1st November, an eye-witness writes, after several
            days of rain the Tiber began to overflow, and the houses along its banks were
            flooded. In two more days the Vatican was cut off from the rest of the city,
            and on the 4th the waters rose to such a height that many churches and houses were
            flooded. This high water lasted fifteen hours, after which the inundation
            subsided; but the streets were smothered in mud and hardly passable. People
            consoled themselves as best they could by saying it was not as bad as that of
            five years before.
                 In December the Jubilee in Rome was prolonged until
            the Feast of the Epiphany and extended first to the whole of Italy and then to
            the whole of Christendom. According to these Bulls, all Christians living at a
            distance from Rome might, in the following year, gain the great Indulgence without
            visiting the city, by fulfilling certain conditions and paying a certain sum.
            The Pope left all moneys collected in Venetian territory in the hands of the
            Republic for the war against the Turks. The same thing was done in Poland,
            though there the money was not employed for the purpose specified. In Italy,
            Caesar had the effrontery to appropriate the Jubilee moneys on his own authority.
            The Florentine historian Nardi relates how his
            emissaries appeared in Florence and demanded the money in the Jubilee chest,
            “to enable him to pay the soldiers who were plundering us, and it was no small sum.”The knowledge that these things were done, goes a good
            way towards explaining the resistance which those who were commissioned to
            preach the Jubilee Indulgences met with in Switzerland as well as in Germany.
            Cardinal Peraudi had to put up with all sorts of
            harassing restrictions in the empire, and to undertake that all the money there
            collected should be handed over untouched to the administration for the Crusade.
             This Cardinal took advantage of his visit to Germany
            to endeavour to do something for the revival of religion amongst the people,
            taking up to some extent the work of Nicholas of Cusa.
            He himself preached to the common people, though he had to employ an interpreter.
            He devoted himself especially to the reform of the convents, many of which had
            become sadly relaxed. He also laboured to put down concubinage amongst the
            clergy, and, on the other hand, to defend their privileges and the liberty of
            the Church.
   If Alexander VI did nothing towards the reform of the
            Church, yet he was not wanting in earnest care to preserve the purity of her
            doctrine. His Censorial edict for Germany, dated ist June, 1501, is a very important document in this respect.
             In this, which is the first Papal pronouncement on the
            printing of books, it is declared that the art of printing is extremely
            valuable in providing means for the multiplication of approved and useful
            books; but may be most mischievous if it is abused for the dissemination of bad
            ones. Therefore measures must be taken to restrain printers from reproducing writings
            directed against the Catholic Faith or calculated to give scandal to Catholics.
            The Pope has been credibly informed, that in many places, especially in the
            Dioceses of Cologne, Mayence, Treves, and Magdeburg,
            many books and pamphlets have been, and still continue to be, printed,
            containing various errors and perverted doctrines. “Since” the Bull goes on to
            say, “we desire to put a stop to so detestable an evil without any delay, in
            accordance with the duty imposed upon us by our pastoral office, we hereby, in
            virtue of our apostolical authority, forbid all printers and their assistants
            residing in the above named Dioceses, under pain of excommunication latae sententiae, and a fine to be imposed by the
            Archbishops of Cologne or their Vicars-General or other officials, and paid
            into the Apostolic Chancery, from henceforth either to print or cause to be
            printed, any book, pamphlet, or work of any sort, without first submitting the
            same to the above named Archbishops or their Vicars-General or officials, and
            obtaining their express permission, gratuitously given. Further, we lay it upon
            the Archbishops and their Vicars and officials as a duty of conscience, not to
            grant this permission without examining the books in question, or causing them
            to be examined by capable and Catholic persons, so as to prevent anything from
            being printed that is contrary to the Catholic Faith or ungodly or capable of
            causing scandal. And because it is not enough to guard against the future
            printing of bad books without providing that those already printed shall be
            suppressed, in virtue of our authority we charge the said Archbishops, Vicars and
            officials to command all printers and other persons residing in their
            respective Dioceses, whatever may be their dignity, position or condition,
            within a certain fixed time, to notify all printed books in their possession to
            the said Archbishops, Vicars or officials, and without prevarication of any
            kind, to deliver up whatever books or treatises shall be judged by them to contain
            anything contrary to the Catholic Faith, or ungodly, or capable of causing
            scandal, or ill-sounding in any way, equally under pain of excommunication and
            a fine to be determined as aforesaid.”
             In Italy Alexander VI energetically
            repressed the heretical tendencies which were especially prevalent in Lombardy.
            On the 31st of January, 1500, two inquisitors were sent by him with letters of
            recommendation to the Bishop of Olmutz, to proceed against the very numerous Picards and Waldensians in Bohemia and Moravia, who led
            extremely immoral lives. Ever since the year 1493 Alexander had been taking
            great pains to win back the Bohemian Utraquists; but
            these efforts had failed completely.  When in the year 1499 some of the more
            moderate Utraquists showed an inclination to be
            reconciled with the Church, Alexander had the matter discussed in Consistory
            and bestowed special powers on the clergy in Prague.
             In common with most other Popes of the 15th Century, Alexander
            VI showed great toleration to the Jews; he protected them both in Rome and
            Avignon. At the same time, he forbade the Spanish Dominicans to receive converted
            Jews into their Order.
                 The indulgence shown to the Jews was, however, in a
            great measure connected with politics; and the concessions granted by Alexander
            VI to the Spanish Monarchs in regard to the Inquisition, which went far beyond
            what was allowable, were equally due to political motives.
                 The judicial proceedings against the crypto-Jews or
            Marana in the States of the Church, instituted by Alexander VI in 1493, were
            also motived by Spanish influence. When, later, he discovered that they had
            made their way into the Court he was unsparing in his determination to root
            them out. Peter d’Aranda, Bishop of Calahorra, and his bastard son, who had obtained the office
            of Protonotary, were tried in the year 1498, degraded, and imprisoned in the
            Castle of St. Angelo. They were accused of denying the doctrines of the Trinity,
            the sufferings of Christ, Hell, Purgatory, and Indulgences. Forty crypto-Jews
            in all were brought before the Court, the majority of whom abjured their
            errors.
   Alexander exerted himself not only to maintain the
            purity of the Christian faith, but also, to provide for its propagation. The
            magnificent discoveries of the Portuguese and Spaniards offered a wide field to
            the Church in this direction. It is consoling to note how much, even under
            Alexander VI, was done in the way of spreading the knowledge of the Gospel
            amongst the heathen.
                 Greenland, being that part of America which was in
            earliest communication with Europe, was naturally also the first to profit by
            the pastoral care of the Popes. According to the Scandinavian Sagas,
            Christianity was introduced into Greenland by S. Olaf II, King of Norway,
            between A. D. 1015-30. This account is confirmed by a letter of Nicholas V of
            22nd September, 1448, addressed to the Bishop of Skalholt and Holar in Iceland.
   The occasion of this letter was a request from the
            Greenlanders to the Pope to send them new priests and a Bishop. In the first decade of the 15th Century the
            heathen pirates from the neighbouring coast had swooped down upon their
            country, slaughtered the greater part of the Christian inhabitants and carried
            off the rest into slavery. The churches were all destroyed excepting nine,
            which were situated in remote places, difficult of access. In the course of
            time some of the captives managed to make their escape and return to their
            homes, where they now found themselves destitute of all spiritual aids, as the
            churches that still remained were in places inaccessible to many of them, and
            now the few priests who were left had all died. Nicholas V desired the Bishops
            to supply their needs.
   His letter, however, does not seem to have reached its
            destination, and in the reign of Innocent VIII the Greenlanders again addressed
            Rome. They described their sad plight in touching words. The sea surrounding
            their inhospitable coast was so blocked with ice that in the course of eighty
            years no foreign vessel had anchored there. Left without a Bishop and without
            priests, many had forgotten the Faith of their fathers and relapsed into
            heathenism. The only relic which remained to those who still cherished it was
            the corporal with which the last priest had celebrated his last Mass. This was
            brought out once a year and publicly venerated. In response to this appeal
            Innocent VIII, at the close of his reign, appointed the zealous and
            self-sacrificing Benedictine monk Mathias, Bishop of Gardar or Greenland. Alexander in the year 1492 or 1493 confirmed this appointment,
            and commanded that the Bishop should receive all his nomination papers tax
            free.
             Just at the time that the Bishop of Greenland was
            receiving his powers at Rome an event had occurred which was destined to make
            large demands on the pastoral care of the successor of S. Peter: Christopher
            Columbus had discovered the New World. A hot dispute arose almost immediately
            between Spain and Portugal as to the possession of the newly-found territory, and the Pope was called
            upon to mediate between them. The Holy See was still regarded by all Christian
            Princes and nations as the international arbiter, the highest tribunal for the
            decision of all national rights and important political questions. Acting on
            this principle, the Portuguese had turned to the Popes to obtain security in their
            rights over their discoveries along the West Coast of Africa. It was Calixtus
            III who, in one of these most useful decisions, granted to Portugal the
            exclusive rights of trading and founding colonies on the coast between Cape Bojador and Guinea. In the year 1479 Spain had acquiesced
            in this award at the peace of Alcacevas. No sooner
            had Columbus, who had been rejected by Portugal, returned from his famous
            voyage than King Emmanuel set up a claim to the newly-found lands on the ground
            of this treaty. The relations between the two countries soon became such that
            war seemed imminent. Justly estimating the importance of obtaining a decision
            from the Holy See, the astute King Ferdinand at once addressed himself to Rome.
            His confidential agent there was the Cardinal Bernardino Carvajal, who, in a
            very short time, achieved a marked success. On the 3rd and 4th May, 1493,
            Alexander put his signature to three highly important documents. The first,
            dated 3rd May, confers on Spain an exclusive right of possession over all the
            islands and countries now discovered by Columbus and all future discoveries of
            his, on condition of propagating the Christian Faith in them, and provided such
            lands are not already occupied by a Christian power. Thus Spain received
            exactly the same rights and privileges as those which had been bestowed upon
            Portugal for her colonies on the West Coast of Africa. The second, dated the
            same day, described these rights in detail; while the third, dated 4th May,
            defined the limits of what we should now call the spheres of influence of Spain
            and Portugal. The boundary line between the two powers was drawn from the North
            to the South Pole, 100 Spanish leagues to the West of the most westerly island
            of the Azores; all that was East of the line belonged to Portugal, and all that
            was West of it to Spain. A later document of 28th September, 1493, added some
            further complementary details, amongst other things, granting all new
            discoveries, consequent 011 westerly or southerly voyages, to Spain.
             The line of demarcation fixed by Alexander VI, which
            was pushed 270 leagues further to the West by the Treaty of Tordesillas on 7th
            June, 1494, formed the basis of all negotiations and agreements between the two
            great colonising powers in regard to the partition of the New World. The
            peaceful settlement of a number of thorny boundary questions between Spain and
            Portugal was entirely due to Papal decisions, and should therefore justly be
            regarded as one of the glories of the Papacy. Nothing but complete
            misunderstanding and blind party spirit could turn it into a ground of
            accusation against Rome.
                 It is simply absurd to speak of Alexander VI as having
            given away what did not belong to him, and taken no account of the liberties of
            the Americans. The word “grant” here signifies nothing more than the
            confirmation of a title legitimately-acquired; and was understood in that sense
            by contemporary and later theologians, and by the Spaniards themselves. How
            little such grants were looked upon as controlling the liberties of even
            heathen nations is shown by the fact that, in a similar concession to Portugal
            in 1497 the same word “grant” is used, with the condition appended of the free consent
            of the inhabitants. If this formula is wanting in the document of 1493, it is
            merely because it was understood as included in the title itself. In all these deeds
            the grant refers to the other European Princes and not to the populations of
            the New World. “These privileges conferred on the monarchs who received them, a
            right of priority in regard to the territories discovered by them. As nowadays
            patents are given for inventions and copyrights for literary productions and
            works of art, so in former times a Papal Bull, enforced by the censures of the
            Church, protected the laborious discoverer from having the hard won fruits of
            his toil wrested from him by a stronger hand.”
                 As the choice by the Catholic Sovereigns of Alexander
            as arbiter was grounded in the first instance on the authority which he
            possessed as Pope, and their respect for the dignity of the Head of the Church,
            he was empowered to add to the perfect freedom of his decision, grounded on a
            full knowledge of the facts, the sanction of that apostolic authority which was
            their reason for selecting him as umpire in these important matters. He had
            power, and indeed was bound, to decide with the authority of the Church on
            these questions, which concerned the avoidance of bloodshed between Christian powers
            and the propagation of the Christian religion in those newly-discovered
            countries. All grants were accompanied by the condition that the Spanish
            monarchs should bind themselves to promote the spread of Christianity.
                 In the preparations for Columbus’ second voyage, both
            Ferdinand and Isabella and Alexander took pains to provide missionary priests
            for the evangelisation of the native races. Their choice of a leader for the
            band of preachers shows with what care the selection was made. A friend of S.
            Francis of Paula, the Benedictine Bernard Boyl, was
            the first apostle of the New World. In a Brief of 25th June, 1493, Alexander VI
            conferred upon this distinguished and in every way most competent man and his
            twelve companions, all the powers and privileges which they needed for the success
            of their holy enterprise. Amongst his companions may be mentioned the
            celebrated Bartolomeo Las Casas, Fray Jorge, Commander of the Knights of Santiago,
            and Pedro de Arenas, who is supposed to have said the first Mass ever celebrated
            on the newly-discovered islands. In the Instruction which Columbus received
            from the Spanish monarchs for his second and third voyages, the conversion of
            the new countries to Christianity is put before him as the consideration which
            should lie nearest to his heart. How rapidly the numbers of religious and
            converted Indians increased in Espanola (Hayti) may
            be seen from the fact that in 1501 negotiations were already begun in Rome for the
            establishment there of a separate hierarchy. At the instigation of the great
            Cardinal Ximenes in 1502 a number of Franciscan missionaries were sent to
            America. Alexander equally exerted himself to promote the spread of
            Christianity in the countries beyond the sea which had been discovered by the Portuguese:  their enterprises were regarded in Rome as
            Crusades for the Propagation of the Faith.
             
             CHAPTER XII.
             Alexander VI as a Patron of Art.
                   
             It is with a sense of relief that the historian now turns from all the moral
            miseries of the reign of Alexander VI to another region in which some things
            that were really great and beautiful were achieved.
                 Judging from the magnificent palace which he built for
            himself, while yet a Cardinal only, we should expect to find in Alexander a
            liberal patron of Art; and in fact, in spite of all the turmoil and confusion
            of his reign, his name is immortalised by its association with many splendid
            monuments in this domain.
                 The Pope’s attention was especially directed to the Trastevere, the northern half of Rome, the Leonine city,
            which had grown up out of ecclesiastical foundations and the various national
            hospitals, and become the most important division of the city. Containing the
            Church of S. Peter and the Castle of St. Angelo, and being, in the 15th Century, the principal seat of the Court and of the Cardinals, it became the
            central point of the city, and by him was transformed into the handsomest
            quarter of Rome, a distinction which it retained until the reign of Clement
            VII. “These were the days of pageants, of ecclesiastical and secular processions
            and cavalcades, carnival-races, tournaments and bull-fights, the days in which
            the retinues of Lucrezia and Caesar Borgia were numbered by hundreds when they
            rode forth in state, and Cardinals, the scions of royal houses, vied with
            Princes in the splendour of their equipages when they went to the Vatican, days
            in which ecclesiastical decorum was trampled under foot by worldly vanity and profane pomp. ”
             The great increase of street traffic in the Leonine
            city owing to the numbers of Cardinals, Prelates, and members of the Court who
            lived there, had already induced Sixtus IV to make a wide street, originally
            called by his name (nows Borgo St.
            Angelo), running from the moat of the Castle of St. Angelo to the gate of the
            Papal Palace. Alexander VI added a second one parallel with this and called it
            the Via Alessandrina (now Borgo Nuovo and the maiji thoroughfare of this quarter).
   This street was planned primarily on account of the
            Jubilee. In the Consistory of 26th November, 1498, the Pope spoke of the
            necessity of making room in the streets for the concourse of pilgrims that was
            to be expected, and desired Cardinal Raffaele Riario,
            who understood architecture, to confer with other experts in these matters and
            see what would be required in the way of thoroughfares and bridges. In January
            1499, this Cardinal was put in charge of the new approaches to the Vatican. In
            April the work was begun and carried through so rapidly that the new street was
            opened with' the Jubilee year on the 24th of December, 1499. Unfortunately, one
            result of the Via Alessandrina was the complete
            destruction of an interesting ancient monument, the so-called Meta. Mediaeval
            antiquarians thought it to be the. tomb of Scipio Africanus; some went so far
            as to say it was that of Romulus. Some time before it
            had been divested of its marbles and transformed into an outwork of the, Castle
            of St. Angelo, and now was done away with altogether to make room for the
            opening of the new street.
   The completion of the Via Alessandrina entailed other changes in its neighbourhood, and especially in the portion of
            the Castle of St. Angelo nearest the bridge.
                 During the course of his reign Alexander VI made
            extensive alterations in the Castle. The whole building was completely
            fortified in the best style of the day with parapets and towers, and surrounded
            by a wall and ditch. These works were begun immediately after his accession,
            and hurried on in consequence of the approach of the French, and afterwards
            prosecuted with energy and more methodically. This is proved by inscriptions as
            well as by the entries of disbursements in the account-books. Antonio da
            Sangallo, Giuliano’s brother, was the architect and master of works.
            Substantial changes were made in the edifice, both internally and in its exterior.
            The old Porta Aenea in the wall of St. Angelo was thought
            too small and closed up, and a new gate built. The adjoining houses and
            vineyards were removed and the Piazza enlarged and paved to form the opening of
            the Via Alessandrina. A strong tower made of blocks
            of Travertine was erected by Sangallo, to command the bridge, which remained
            standing till the reign of Urban VIII. The outworks of the Castle were
            considerably strengthened and the ditch made broader and deeper. It was thought
            that the main stream of the Tiber was to be diverted so as to flow through it. Sanuto reports in January 1496, that the cost of the works
            was estimated at 80,000 florins. The Pope frequently inspected them in person.
            He also secured to himself, by a special agreement, the possession of whatever
            might be found in the course of the excavations.
   This precaution, which bears witness to the growing
            interest in the relics of antiquity, proved well-judged. In constructing the earthworks
            the colossal bust of Hadrian which now adorns the Rotunda in the Vatican was
            disinterred. I11 the interior a new staircase with shallow steps was put in,
            and a military magazine, water tanks, and five subterranean dungeons were
            constructed. Coins were struck to commemorate these works. After the gunpowder
            explosion of 1497, the upper rooms which had been destroyed, were rebuilt and decorated
            by Pinturicchio in the antiquated style then in vogue (the so-called
            grotesque). According to Vasari, the same master painted in a lower tower
            (probably that adjoining the bridge) a series of pictures representing the
            principal events in the first years of Alexander’s reign and containing many
            portraits. Unfortunately, not a trace remains of these paintings. The only
            indications of their existence are to be found in the inscriptions of the
            frescoes: these were written by the German, Laurent Behaim,
            who for twenty-two years was Maggiordomo to Rodrigo
            Borgia; they are in Hartmann Schedel’s collection.
            They included the meeting between Alexander VIand Charles VIII, and the profession of obedience and departure of this monarch.
   The prison of Torre di Nona on the left bank of the
            Tiber was also fortified anew. These two strongholds completely commanded the
            stream, and, by their artillery, the greater part of the city.
                 The Arcade, which leads from the Castle of St. Angelo
            to the Vatican, was not built by Alexander as has been supposed by many; it was
            already in existence; but the Borgia arms affixed in many places show that it
            was extensively restored by him. One of these shields over the door of the
            court of the Swiss Guards bears the date 1492, and shows in what direction the
            Pope’s earliest apprehensions lay. We learn, from a report of the Ferrarese
            Envoy of 8th April, 1499, that work was going on in the Arcade at that date.
             A Bull of the year 1500 bestowed certain privileges on
            all who assisted in building the houses in the new Via Alessandrina.
   The Porta Settimiana which
            closes the Via della Lungara was rebuilt and has
            remained unaltered up to the present day. Cardinal Juan Lopez de Valencia, a
            former secretary of Alexander, was commissioned by him to erect a fountain in
            the Piazza of Sta Maria in Trastevere.
            That of Innocent VIII in the Piazza of S. Peter’s, which had also been newly
            paved, was adorned by Alexander with four gilt Bulls, the Borgia arms. Nor was
            the Vatican itself and its surroundings neglected. The Loggia used for the
            Papal Blessing was completed in the form depicted in Raphael’s fresco of the
            “Fire in the Borgo.” Within the Vatican a large number of nobly conceived works
            were executed. The architectural designs of Nicholas V were carried out and the
            decoration of the Pope’s private apartments was entrusted to Pinturicchio, who
            had already before that time been painting in Rome. Till quite lately these
            rooms had been used for keeping the engravings in the Vatican Library and were
            only accessible to a few privileged persons. In the year 1889 the present Pope
            ordered this part of the Vatican to be restored, and when this is completed it
            is to be turned into a museum for objects of art of the mediaeval and
            Renaissance periods.
   The dwelling rooms of Alexander VI (Appartamento Borgia) are on the ground floor of that part
            of the Vatican which lies between the Court of the Belvedere and the little
            Cortile del Papagallo. This portion was built by
            Nicholas III, and restored and enlarged by Nicholas V. It contains six rooms,
            the first is a spacious hall into which three nearly square smaller chambers open;
            these apartments are exactly under the famous Stanze which contain Raphael’s frescoes. The new part built by Alexander consists of a
            square tower (Torre Borgia), the upper storey of which, where the frescoes in
            memory of Pius IX now are, was the Pope’s private chapel, while the lower floor,
            divided into two rooms and connected with the older part by a short staircase,
            closes the Appartamento Borgia on that side.
   Almost immediately after his accession Alexander set
            to work at the renovation of these rooms and the erection of the Tower. Their
            decoration was intrusted to Pinturicchio. He accomplished his task with a
            celerity which could only be explained by supposing that he largely availed
            himself of the help of others. A close inspection of the paintings makes it
            only too clear that this was the case. Pinturicchio by no means overworked
            himself; in fact in 1494 he slipped away to Orvieto and had to be recalled by a
            Brief from the Pope! However, both in their drawing and still more in their
            composition, the greater part of these paintings are certainly his work. “As a
            whole the work should justly be ascribed to him, and deserves the highest
            praise for the evenness of its execution, and the careful schooling and
            sagacious selection in regard to the parts assigned to them, of the pupils whom
            he evidently employed.”
             The large hall through which the apartments were entered
            was used as an audience chamber, and called, on account of the portraits which
            it contained, the hall of the Popes. It was here that in the Summer of 1500
            Alexander so narrowly escaped being killed by the falling in of the roof.
            Pinturicchio’s share in the paintings in this hall cannot be ascertained, as
            Leo X caused the whole of it to be decorated afresh in the style of the antique
            frescoes in the baths of Titus, by two pupils of Raphael, Perino del Vaga and Giovanni da Udine.
   The three rooms which open into the Sala dei Papi remain in all essentials
            exactly as they were in the time of Alexander. Each of these chambers is lighted
            by one window looking into the Belvedere Court. The ceiling, consisting of a
            double-cross vault, was intersected lengthwise by a broad arch resting on two
            pillars, thus forming two spans on the side-walls bounded by pointed arches;
            and on those facing, and containing the window, lunettes double the breadth of
            these. On these spans, paintings were executed under Pinturicchio’s direction,
            and all the rest was richly decorated with gold and stucco-work in which the
            Borgia arms, the Bull, repeatedly appears.
                 The subjects of the pictures in the first of these
            rooms are exclusively religious, taken from the lives of Christ and of the
            Blessed Virgin. In the arches of the ceiling the Kings David and Solomon, and
            the prophets Isaias, Jeremias, Malachias, Sophonias, Micheas, and Joel are
            represented in half-length figures. The most striking of the wall-paintings is
            the one of the Resurrection of Christ, before whom a Pope, unmistakeably Alexander
            VI, kneels in adoration, in full pontificals, but
            bare-headed, with the Tiara on the ground beside him. This admirable portrait
            and that of another ecclesiastic in the picture of the Assumption of the
            Blessed Virgin, are evidently from the hand of Pinturicchio himself, while the
            other paintings were probably executed by his pupils.
   This picture is not only highly interesting as a
            portrait of the Pope in his prime, as his contemporaries knew him, but is
            noteworthy also because it explodes a story which, first set afloat by Vasari,
            has been repeated again and again. Vasari says that Pinturicchio painted over
            the door of one of the rooms in the palace a picture of the Virgin Mary, which
            was a portrait of Giulia Farnese, and in the same painting a likeness of Pope
            Alexander adoring her. In reality the only picture in which Alexander appears
            is that of the Resurrection of our Lord. There is a representation of the
            Madonna, but it is in the next room, and the Pope is not in it, nor is there
            any other picture in any of the rooms which corresponds with Vasari’s
            description. Evidently he had never been inside the Appartamento Borgia.
             The next room contains scenes taken from the lives of S.
            Catherine of Alexandria, S. Antony, and S. Sebastian, a picture of the
            Visitation and the story of Susanna. On the ceiling there are curious
            mythological representations of the history of Osiris and Io, probably plays on
            the Borgia arms, which a study of the poems of the Humanists of Alexanders
            Court might elucidate. It is overloaded with small figures and arabesques in
            stucco gilt, but many of the details are strikingly beautiful, and the pomp and
            richness of the decorations in this room have caused it to be looked upon as
            the masterpiece of the whole. The third room, like the first, is simpler. In the
            lunettes, personifications of Mathematics, Dialectics, Jurisprudence, Geometry,
            Arithmetic, Music, and Astronomy are painted, each accompanied by charming subsidiary
            figures. This room was probably the Pope’s study. Perugino is supposed to have
            had a hand in the painting of the frescoes. From this room the chambers in the
            Borgia Tower are reached by a marble staircase. According to the inscription the
            Tower was finished in 1494. The first room contains the figures of the twelve
            apostles and twelve prophets; each carries a scroll on which a sentence from
            the Creed or one of the prophets is written. The last, which is almost square
            and was probably the Pope’s bed-chamber, has mythological representations of
            the planets on the ceiling. In each of the twelve lunettes a prophet and a
            sybil converse together. As in the former chamber, they carry scrolls
            containing prophecies of the kingdom of Christ.
                 In spite of the many faults that may be found with the
            separate paintings, the decoration of the Appartamento Borgia is, as a whole, an eminently harmonious and pleasing work.
   Pinturicchio left Rome on account of the disturbances
            there caused by the invasion of Charles VIII; later he returned and painted the
            series of historical pictures of the events of the Pope’s life in the Castle of
            St. Angelo, which have already been mentioned, and executed the decorations in
            the grotesque style there which have also been mentioned before, and by which
            this new form of Art was introduced in Rome. This bright and fantastic style of
            Art was especially congenial to the taste of the age of Alexander VI. The
            serious and sculpturesque manner which belongs to fresco painting jarred on the
            sensuous frivolous habit of mind of the Borgia and their courtiers, in whom the
            aesthetic sense was so largely bound up with vanity and display. Continued
            development in this direction would have been fatal to Art. Thus it was most
            fortunate that the stern influence of Julius II. recalled the painters whom he
            employed to a severer style.
                 In Rome itself Alexander completed the roof of Sta Maria Maggiore which had been commenced by his uncle Calixtus. Tradition says
            that the first gold brought from America was used for the decoration of the
            panels there, which are the most charming of all Roman works of this kind. In
            April 1498, the Pope visited this church to inspect the work on its completion.
             Restorations were executed by this Pope in S. Peter’s,
            in his own former titular Church of S. Niccolo in Carcere, in that of the SS. Apostoli and on the city walls.
            Gratitude is due to Alexander for the rebuilding of the University; in its
            present form it dates from Alexander VII, who belonged to the Chigi family.
             For jewellery and metal work but little was done by Alexander
            beyond the regular necessary orders for the golden roses, swords of honour for
            princes, chalices for churches, and medals. Beyond these the only large order for
            goldsmith’s work was that for the statues of the twelve Apostles in silver
            gilt, which were destined for his private chapel. Outside as well as inside
            Rome, Alexander did a great deal in the way of building. He spent 9000 ducats
            on the Castle of Subiaco, and extensive works were executed in the citadels of
            Tivoli, Civitella, Cività Castellana, Nepi, Osimo, and Cività Vecchia; the erection of a tower at Viterbo, and of
            dwelling-rooms in the citadel at Ostia. He also contributed to the building of
            the Cathedral at , Perugia, and helped in the erection of the shrine of S.
            Anthony at Padua.
   The architectural energy displayed by Alexander had a
            stimulating effect upon the rest of Rome. New churches and palaces arose in all
            directions and quite changed the aspect of the city. The two greatest patrons
            of Art were the wealthy Cardinals Riario and Giuliano della Rovere. The latter built a palace for himself
            close to S. Pietro in Vincoli; his architect was Giuliano
            da Sangallo. Riario’s palace, the famous Cancellaria which had been begun by Alexander VI, was
            finished in his reign. This magnificent building, with its exquisite pillared
            halls, was for a long time attributed to Bramante. Recent research has shewn that this view is untenable. The Cancellaria is, on the contrary, one of the last productions of the Tuscan style which was
            superseded by Bramante. For the same reason Cardinal Castellesi’s splendid palace in the Borgo (now Giraud—Torlonia),
            the architecture of which is similar in character, cannot be the work of the author
            of the revival  of the classical style in
            Rome.
   Bramante came to Rome in the year 1499, and is
            supposed to have been employed by Alexander VI in the erection of the fountains
            mentioned in the beginning of this chapter. The remains of the ancient city
            which he then saw, inspired him with such enthusiastic admiration that, though
            already in his fifty-sixth year, he succeeded in an amazingly short time, in
            making the spirit of classical architecture completely his own. The result
            appeared in the famous Tempietto in the court of the Franciscan Convent near S.
            Pietro in Montorio, erected by him for Ferdinand and
            Isabella of Spain in commemoration of the martyrdom of the Prince of the
            Apostles. It was finished in the year 1502, and marks the change from the Lombard
            to the Roman Bramante, and the division between the arts of two centuries. It
            was no longer a mere imitation of classical forms, but a new creation so
            completely in the spirit of the old architecture that nothing in the building
            indicated its recent origin, and it was studied and measured by the architects
            of the day as though it had been a newly-discovered monument of classical
            times.
   There are equally no grounds for connecting Bramante’s
            name with the Church of the German Hospice of Sta Maria dell’ Anima,
            the foundation-stone of which was laid by Matthaeus Lang, the Ambassador of the
            German Emperor, on the nth of April, 1500. The church was consecrated in 1511,
            and, according to the inscription, the fagade completed in 1514. The somewhat Gothic interior must undoubtedly be ascribed to
            a German architect.
   The list of churches erected in the reign of Alexander
            VI includes, besides the German National Church, that of SS. Trinita de’ Monti on the Pincio,
            founded by Cardinal Brigonnet at the instigation of
            S. Francis of Paula, S. Rocco on the quay of the Ripetta,
            S. Maria di Loreto, a Confraternity-church not completed until the 17th
            Century, the Church of the Guild of the Bakers of Rome, and Sta Maria di Monserrato, the Spanish National Church
             
             BOOK 10PIUS III. A.D.1503 & JULIUS II. 1503-1513. Restorer of the States of the Church and Patron of the Fine Arts.
                 
 
 | ||
|---|---|---|